A Past Returned

by TacoTues4Eva

Rating: teen
Tags: Alternate Universe, Equestria Girls, Violence, Crossover, Sunset Shimmer, Main 6, Gore
Length: 128349

A past Sunset doesn't remember comes searching for her, but will it be for the better or for the worse.

A past Sunset doesn't remember comes searching for her, a past that may or may not be hers. With feelings that something bigger is going on, can she sort things out or will she drown in her problems with this piled on top of them.

Warnings: Very small bit of Anon-A-Miss as I needed Sunset to be a little isolated though it will be resolved in the first chapter though the aftermath may spill over for a chapter or two. Anon-A-Miss won't be the focus of the story, the focus will be her possible past coming to find her. The violence tag isn't there because of Anon-A-Miss, but there will be fights.

Omakes provided by HarmonicPriest.

Pre-read and corrections by Sunny Scriber.

Both HarmonicPriest and Scriber have provided a lot of help for this story which without them this story might not have been finished, so thank you both for all of your help.

Featured on 02/24/2023, thank you all so much! :heart:

Published 2023-01-14 03:10:00 UTC
Last updated 2023-02-25 23:29:08 UTC

Friday Dec 16 b

Counting her money as she made it several blocks away from the school and hopefully away from any wannabe followers. She needed to get a few groceries to either last until she got paid from the sushi place, got a commission or managed to get some money from her gaming streams. While none paid that great, they did manage to keep a roof over her head and the utilities turned on and pay for some groceries when the resources were pooled together. Sometimes she even got pretty nice bonuses from the commissions for her artwork which she was able to buy a few non-necessities with.

With a sigh she realized this was going to be one of the weeks she didn’t have much extra to play with thanks to spending money she didn’t really have on buying Christmas presents for her friends before the whole Anon-A-Miss thing blew up. She seriously thought about taking the things back and seeing if she could possibly get refunds on the stuff only her heart wouldn’t let her. She was angry with her friends, but with the real culprits behind the MyStable page caught she was certain that by the time next weekend was here they would at least be back on speaking terms and possibly even exchanging gifts. Even if that was the case though, Sunset didn’t believe that she would be able to trust them that easily for awhile.

Stopping at the crosswalk she noticed an old woman with a scar going over her left eye dressed in some kind of brownish robe that seemed to barely be considered rags standing at the end of an alley watching her. She had a skin tone similar to the woman who was her apartment as she was leaving which worried Sunset a little. Assuming she was homeless though Sunset decided there probably wasn’t much to worry about and with how old she looked there was little the woman could probably do to hurt Sunset.

Tearing her gaze from the woman Sunset started to move away a few steps before stopping. If the woman was homeless she may be hungry and despite not having much herself Sunset could make due with free breakfast and lunches at the school a few days. It wouldn’t be the first time she had to do that. Walking back to the woman who ducked back into the alley Sunset called after her when stepping foot into the secluded pathway.

“You don’t have to be afraid.” Sunset said softly as she noticed the woman gripping an intricately carved staff that must have been like a walking stick. It seemed to set something off in Sunset as if it was a powerful artifact, but she knew that was impossible. This world didn’t have magic and she doubted the woman had a connection to Equestria seeing that her skin tone was from out of the area meaning it wasn’t pastel like the coats of ponies.

“Don’t worry child, I’m very much not afraid.” The woman rasped, a slight grin on her face as her eyes narrowed at Sunset.

“I was wondering if you were hungry. I could buy you a meal at the diner over there.” Sunset suggested as she pointed behind her. It was a cheap place to get a decent meal and the best part it wasn’t popular with the children from school. The place didn’t serve any of the popular treats most of them enjoyed and the lack of drinks beside water, tea, some sodas and coffee helped keep the younger crowd away that seemed to need their daily fix of caffeine in more and more complex drinks that seemed to get more expensive the more extravagant it got.

“Let me get this straight, you are offering me a meal? The woman asked with a dark chuckle that creeped Sunset out a little.

“If you would like one.” Sunset said a little more slowly than she meant as she studied the woman. She seemed really old though the more she studied her the less fragile she seemed to be.

“Why I think that would be a wonderful idea child.” The woman nodded as she relaxed and held out a hand to shake which Sunset accepted. “My name is Nerissa.”

“Hi, I’m Sunset.” Sunset said as she walked with the woman over to the diner and took a booth toward the back where they would have privacy. “Please order whatever you would like.”

“Thank you dear child.” Nerissa said as she once again studied Sunset while pretending to read the menu which sent a few shivers up Sunset’s back.

“Are you from around here?” Sunset asked after the waitress came and took their orders and delivered their food. Nerissa having a turkey dinner with mashed potatoes and stuffing and a slice of old fashioned apple pie with a coffee while Sunset stuck with just a Pepsi to make sure she would have a little money left to leave the old woman with while giving Sunset a much needed energy boost from the caffeine.

“No, I was actually born in Sheffield not far from here.” Nerissa said as she slowly ate the meal, her studying Sunset seeming to be over and a more friendly yet guarded look settled in place which was much better in Sunset’s opinion. “I spent some time in the Himalayas after a dear friend of mine died from an accident. I just returned a few months ago.”

“I’m sorry to hear that, it’s tough to lose those close to you.” Sunset said unable to keep the sadness out of her voice getting a curious expression from the older woman.

“Would you like to talk about it?” Nerissa asked, surprising even herself as she genuinely meant it.

“Thank you, I appreciate it, but I still just need to sort things out.” Sunset sighed.

“Well if you do need to talk you can find me around here.” Narissa said finishing her food before looking at Sunset’s neckline of her top. “I was wondering what kind of necklace you have. I don’t mean to pry, I’ve just always loved necklaces and all the charms you youngins like to collect.”

“It’s something I was wearing when my…old mentor found me when I was younger. I don’t have any memories before that really and can’t remember who gave it to me.” Sunset said, a little hesitant to show it to the woman for some reason. Slowly she pulled it out of her top though left it looped around her neck and held the jewel out for the old woman to see. The greedy, wide-eyed look sent shivers down Sunset as the woman lifted it out of Sunset’s hands only for Nerissa’s eyes to glaze over.

“Nerissa? Hey, Nerissa!” Sunset quietly called out to the woman as she reached over to shake her. Sunset jerked back as she saw the old woman be replaced by a hauntingly beautiful younger woman who seemed to radiate power.

“We are the spirits of Kandrakar/Harmony.” A ethereal voice echoed from nowhere making Sunset blink and look around for it. She wasn’t sure what Kandrakar was, but she knew what Harmony was. Looking back to the woman Sunset noticed she reverted back to being the old woman making Sunset wonder if perhaps she really seen it.

“It’s very beautiful.” Nerissa said as she let the pendant go where it fell back against Sunset while shaking a little. “I truly appreciate the meal child, but I must be going.”

“Here, take this in case you need something later.” Sunset said pulling out the rest of the money that she wouldn’t need to pay for the food.

“Keep it child, I have all that I need. Stay safe young lady.” Nerissa said as she gripped her staff and hurried away from Sunset ignoring the cried to wait. Thankfully the restraint staff stopped the younger girl from following her wanting pain leaving Nerissa to hurry into the alley and disappear from the ground and reappear on the roof of the buildings.

She wasn’t sure what she saw when she touched the Heart, but it wasn’t what she expected. It wasn’t just the Heart of Kandrakar anymore, something else was sharing space with the power and it had shaken her to the core. It was forcing memories of two different lives not her own into her head and making her rethink all of her plans. She couldn’t grasp what exactly was going on because every time she thought it was over it started all over again making her reel.

“Are you okay Mistress?” A large, muscular man asked as it landed behind her and kneeled down. He wore a teal open vest with a golden face mask and wild hair that seemed almost snake like. The strangest thing about him was the large feathery wings that folded around him as he kneeled.

“I’m fine Shagon, but I have a new task for you.” Nerissa said, her voice unsteady. “Follow that girl, Sunset Shimmer.”

“Should I take her out?” Shagon asked, his voice strong and unwavering in his service to Nerissa.

“No! No Shagon, no harm is to come to her…for now. Keep an eye on her and protect her. I need to see to some things.”

“Of course Mistress, your will be done.” Shagon said as he disappeared from sight with just speed alone leaving Nerissa to grip her staff and lean on it.

“Oh Cassidy, what have I become. What should I do?” Nerissa asked the air as she tried to regain an equilibrium from all the emotions and memories that wasn’t her own being forced on her from the so called spirits. She did know that Sunset Shimmer was more like her than anyone else she has met yet the girl had managed to overcome and persevere despite the pain from heartbreaks and betrayals.

Sunset finally gave up on trying to find the woman that she was worried for and decided to go ahead and use the little money she had left to buy a few small groceries that wouldn’t exactly cook the most healthy meals, but would keep the hunger at bay until she could get better. She finally made it home only to pause seeing another dark vehicle parked outside her apartment complex. It looked to be like the limousines Rarity gushed over waiting for the stars that were in them when watching the different red carpet events to see the different fashions. The windows were tinted too much to make out if anyone was inside, but she didn’t really like all of these vehicles seeming to be around her as much as they have been.

“Maybe it is just coincidence.” Sunset said in an attempt to calm herself as she headed to her door and quickly unlocked it heading inside. She jumped back against her door from the inside just after closing it as a woman in a business suit came walking up to her. She had a nagging feeling that she should recognize the dark haired woman.

“No need to be afraid young lady, I don’t mean any harm.” The woman said making placating gestures with her hands in an attempt to calm Sunset down. “My name is Susan Vandom, it’s very important that I talk with you.”

“You don’t mean any harm but you break into my apartment?” Sunset asked incredulously as she pushed past the woman, anger replacing the shock and fear. She walked over to her small table and laid the single bag of groceries down.

“Actually, I bribed the super to let me in.” Susan replied trying to hide the guilt she felt over it.

“Great, that’s so much better mom!” Sunset snarked without thinking, covering her mouth with both hands as she gave the woman a wide eyed look. “Look, I’m sorry, I don’t know why I said that. It just felt so familiar.”

“Don’t be sorry dear.” Susan said as she moved over to a plush chair near the couch motioning for Sunset to sit down which she reluctantly did. “I admit I’d give anything if finding my daughter was this easy, but I’ve had so many letdowns already.”

“What happened to her?” Sunset asked, a little curious while trying to move past the mortification of calling a complete stranger mom, even if in a condescending manner.

“It might be hard to believe, but I have a feeling you will after seeing your battle with those sea horse things during that battle of the bands I saw on the internet.” Susan began while giving Sunset a closer look.

“Those were all special effects.” Sunset said way too quickly to be believable in the best circumstances.

“No they weren’t, please don’t think me an idiot. Ever since my daughter disappeared I’ve seen things I never believed possible and I know real magic when I see it.” Susan said, sadness filling her voice as she pushed on. “My daughter was the leader of a group of girls much like in the video you were in. Only I didn’t know about it until it was too late. She had a falling out with her friends and our relationship was extremely strained because she was hiding things from me and I had my head stuck too far up my ex’s butt to see what was going on around me. An eyewitness that I trust explicitly said he saw my daughter show up in a rage, her powers going into overdrive and single handedly defeated her two enemies while almost killing herself.”

“So she didn’t kill herself? She’s okay?” Sunset asked feeling a little bad for the woman.

“That’s the problem, I don’t know.” Susan said, wiping tears away while taking the box of tissues Sunset handed to her off the end table. “Thank you dear. Anyways, the pendant she wore was the conduit for her powers and apparently the spirits of the thing appeared before my daughter saying that she risked her life and suffered so much with so little in return. They said she earned their respect and a reward from them, one wish as long as it was within their power to grant. At first she said she wanted to go back in time to fix things and maybe have a better life. Before they granted her wish she changed it wishing for a new chance at life away from the misery her life has become.”

“They granted that?” Sunset asked shocked, reaching over to rub the woman’s arm comfortingly seeing how broke up the woman was becoming.

“They said that they would grant a combination of the wish, they would give her a second chance at life but she would be responsible for how that lie turned out as they couldn’t control everything in anyone’s life.” Susan sobbed, “She said okay because I had been a horrible mother to her and I have to find her to make it up to her. I love her so much, I really do!”

“It’s ok, really. I’m sure you will find her, but why come to me?” Sunset asked, genuinely curious to how she was expected to help this woman find her daughter.

“I seen the magic you used at the battle of the bands so I know you have magic. At the least I’m hoping you and your friends can help my daughters friends fend off a threat that they are having a lot of trouble with since their power is only a fraction of what it should be with my daughter.” Susan sniffled, slowly reaching over and taking the rope holding the pendant and pulling it out from under Sunset’s top. “At best, I’m hoping that you…that you are my daughter.”

Author's Note

I finished another chapter, yay! I'm trying to get the feel for writing again and I really hope the flow is going ok for the most part. I don't want to rush things too much but I don't want to drag them out too much. Wow, writing is a bit harder than I remember lol. Thanks for all the likes, reviews and thumbs up everyone,

Friday Dec 16 c

Friday Dec 16 c

Sunset shook her head feeling floored by what the woman just said as she took the gem back and placed back under her top as she got up and started pacing while running fingers through her hair in agitation. How could this complete stranger not only bribe their way into her apartment, but have the nerve to want her and the girls to help stop what ever magical threat that was apparently going on. And even worse, how can she have the gill to suggest that Sunset was her daughter? The picture was a girl with all red hair, hazel eyes and a completely different skin tone.

“I know what I’m saying is a lot, but that necklace belonged to my daughter.” Susan said as she finally got herself under better control and got up to join Sunset, putting a hand on the younger girl’s shoulder. “That’s the conduit for my daughter and her friends’ powers.”

“I’ve was found with this necklace ten years ago.” Sunset said shaking her head deciding that the woman knew about magic so might as well tell her the truth. “Look lady, I want to help you, but I just can’t. Those girls in that video are not my friends, I don’t know what they are to me right now. As for being your daughter, I’m sorry but I’m not even from this world. I’m from a place called Equestria. A magical world of talking pastel colored ponies that I admit have counterparts in this area from what I can tell.”

“Sunset, the wish sent my daughter back in time to a new life. It could have changed her, it could have changed you if you are her.” Susan said getting in front of Sunset and taking her arms and giving them a gentle squeeze and a pleading look.

“Miss Vandom,” Sunset said with a heavy sigh, “I’m not human, I’m a unicorn.”

“Don’t you see though, that explains a lot!” Susan urged before shaking her head, a look of realization crossing her features as she let go of Sunset’s arms. “Sunset, the leader of the place where my daughter and her friends got their powers is called the Oracle. He said that if my daughter was still alive she had to be in one of three worlds cut off from them because he couldn’t trace the Heart of Kandrakar, the pendant you are wearing.”

“I’m sorry, but that doesn’t make any sense to me.” Sunset sighed, “None of this does.”

“Sunset, those three worlds are at odds with Kandrakar and sealed themselves off completely so there is no way to find out what is going on in those worlds or even to send somebody there. Equestria is the worse one, there is a ruler there named Celestia who refused to join their alliance against evil. She turned against Kandrakar and threatened to destroy them if she ever saw anyone from there again.” Susan explained making Sunset’s head spin.

“Okay, for arguments sake let’s say I believe most of what you say.” Sunset said rubbing her eyes with her thumb and forefinger. “What do you expect of me?”

“I’m hoping that maybe you will agree to a DNA test and see if there is any trace of my daughter in you.” Susan said with a little hope.

“No, I’m not, just no.” Sunset said, her breath hitching as she refused to admit that she just didn’t want to go through the pain of finally having a family only for it to be stolen from her again. Her unknown past, Princess Celestia pushing her away and now the betrayal of her friends just when they said they were her family. She didn’t think she had the strength to give any more hope for a family. “What do you expect me to do about your magical problem.”

“All I need is a little hair, please.” Susan pleaded only to get a glare from Sunset making her sigh in defeat, “You have the Heart of Kandrakar, please use it to help my daughters friends and if your other friends could help make that unicorn in the sky again-“

“Alicorn.” Sunset said interrupting Susan.

“What?” Susan asked in confusion.

“It was an alicorn, it had wings and a horn. I’m a unicorn, only a pony with a horn though back in Equestria I was extremely powerful.” Sunset explained.

“Well if you could make that Alicorn again maybe you could help my daughter’s friends defeat the monsters that is threatening them.” Susan suggested hopefully.

“I don’t think it’s possible to recreate that alicorn, especially at the moment. Just how am I supposed to use this Heart of Kandrakar to help?” Sunset asked as she squeezed the pendant through the fabric of her shirt.

“If you get near my daughters friends and say guardians unite, all of you will turn into these fairy like creatures with elemental abilities. I think my daughter’s was called quintessence.” Susan said making Sunset stop in surprise. She had a strong instinct to say it just before Susan finished.

“Look, this is a lot right now. You don’t understand the things I’ve been through lately.” Sunset sighed moving away from Susan and leaning against her small table looking down on it. She flinched a little as she felt the hand rest on her shoulder and give a comforting squeeze.

“I’d like to help if I can, I’m more than willing to listen and help in any way.” Susan said with a teary smile.

“Today’s Friday, I need a couple days to sort through some things. Then we have school Monday and Tuesday before the holiday starts to make up a few days the school was closed earlier because of an incident at the Fall Formal.” Sunset explained, “Just give me time to process everything and come back Tuesday evening or even Wednesday and I’ll talk more about the magic stuff. If there is an actual emergency I guess I can write my number down.”

“I’d appreciate that.” Susan said, thankful for what little she did get as Sunset fetched a drawing pad and a pen and proceeded to tear out a page from the back and scribble something down before looking up with a strange expression.

“I do have a question, you said you had your head stuck to far up your ex’s butt to see what was going on. What did you mean?” Sunset asked.

“I was dating one of my daughter’s teachers.” Susan said earning a snort from Sunset that the woman couldn’t really be upset over. She could see now how much pain it caused her daughter. “After a couple dates he started being the only thing I could think about and at times had a hard time thinking about my daughter. After she disappeared and he said something stupid that really pissed me off I broke it off. After a couple days away from him it was like a haze lifted and I started seeing a bunch of little pieces starting to fit together. Finally the grandmother of one of my daughter’s friends explained everything to me and introduced me to their world.”

“He sounds like an ass and I guess we do stupid things when we think we are in love.” Sunset said handing the paper to Susan who in exchange handed her a business card. The whole thing did sound a little odd to Sunset, it sounded like forbidden magic that was outlawed a long time ago in Equestria though some managed to still pull it off.

“He is, but he is out of my life and I just want my daughter back.” Susan sighed.

“Here.” Sunset sighed plucking a few strands of hair and handing them over to Susan.

“Are you sure?” Susan asked through teary eyes pulling out a small collections bag from her purse.

“No, not really, but at least it will give you closure and we can move past the whole thinking I’m your daughter thing. Don’t forget, I’m just a stupid crayon.” Sunset sighed.

“Please don’t ever use that word in that way again. There is nothing wrong with people with different skin tones, they are all the same.” Susan said, “I thought people pretty much stopped using it like that except a few idiots.”

“Really? From the way someone I know talks its all anyone outside of the county thinks of us.” Sunset said realizing she shouldn’t have taken Rainbow Dash’s words as the actual reality of things.

“I don’t know anyone who uses that word like that and I’ve become the CEO of a large technology firm in the last year. I even have a wonderful assistant with the most beautiful grey skin named Twilight Velvet. I’d be lost without her by my side at work.” Susan explained.

“Well, the more you know, huh?” Sunset said in a daze as she really didn’t expect that. Maybe the outside world surrounding Canterlot might not have been as bad as she feared.

“I guess I’ll leave you to process everything. I’ll let you know about the results of the DNA test when I come back since I believe it will take seventy-two hours to complete. Have a good night.” Susan said as she walked out the door after giving Sunset a quick hug and a kiss on her head which stunned Sunset a few moments making her feel really warm inside making her feel happier than she’s been in days.

“Please drive me home.” Susan said as she got into the limo before putting up the privacy divider. Taking her phone she dialed a number which was answered after just a couple rings.

“Susie, how did it go?” Yan Lin asked from the other end of the phone with her normal chipper voice though the tiredness could be heard that has been coloring it lately with everything going on.

“Better than I expected, Yannie. Thank you for all of your support and help and convincing me to follow this lead.” Susan said as she slumped in her seat feeling extremely tired herself all of a sudden.

“So it was her?” Yan Lin asked in barely concealed eagerness.

“I wish I knew, I could see some of Will in her. At the same time, she was so different. So much more independent from what my investigators could find.” Susan explained, “Something is wrong there though and no matter if she ends p being Will or not I am not planning on leaving her alone. She’s sixteen living on her own in an apartment that isn’t even a quarter of the size Will and I had when we came to Heatherfield.”

“What parts of Will do you see in her?” Yan Lin asked curious.

“She has this lizard thing, it isn’t a frog but she has so many drawings of frogs in her sketch books. There was so many of them also of those girls we saw on the video as well as these weird almost horse looking things.” Susan explained before dropping the thing that gave her the most hope other than Sunset having the Heart of Kandrakar. “Yannie, we started arguing a little and she called me mom in a snarky voice, her snarky voice. I heard my little girl tonight!”

Standing in her bathroom in front of her full length mirror Sunset had the pendant in her hand turning this way and that studying the soft glow it was giving off. It didn’t seem to do that when others was looking at it too often, but when she held it like this it did and she always had this strong urge to say or do something. She just didn’t know what it was until now. Holding it up close to her lips she whispered, “Guardians unite.”

She didn’t really expect anything to happen despite feeling that it would change everything. And change everything for her it did as it felt like her entire body was constricted into a cocoon of energy that her body was slowly spinning in as power filled her body more and more until it overpowered the cocoon in a flash of light shattering it and leaving her hovering a couple inches off the ground thanks to the fairy like wings that were beating fast. Looking at herself she quickly noticed it wasn’t the only change as her hair had become short and purely red. Her eyes changed to hazel and her skin changed to be a lighter color of the woman here earlier while her clothes changed into something Sunset felt was right though she was sure would give Rarity a heart attack. She was wearing a violet midriff baring top with flowing sleeves, a teal skirt with teal and green stripped stockings and a pair of knee high purple boots. Looking at the image in the mirror she muttered something she barely does outside of bad game streams.

“Oh fu…”

Author's Note

If I mention Sheffield making it sound like a city at times, I actually mean it as the county. Sorry. Sheffield will have Heatherfield and other cities in it. Canterlot is actually a county too, though Canterlot is a city in it too as well as Ponyville named after the wild ponies that was there when it was founded and I'm thinking I'm going to call it Crystal Cove which is where Crystal Prep is. Don't worry, Sunset isn't stuck looking like this, it is just a transformation and she will have another one that makes her look like Sunset.

Saturday Dec 17 a

For the second day in a row Sunset was seriously considering murdering her alarm clock. It wouldn’t really be considered murder if it was an inanimate object only she could hear, would it? Perfectly legal and anything. The worse part was her phone was agreeing with the clock for once despite the day before taking her side on more or less the same subject matter.

“Miss, if you don’t get up you are going to be late.” Geeves said even louder while not stopping the migraine inducing beeping that was amped up from her powers.

“Dear, I know everything is a bit much right now but this is something I think you need.” Marigold said, her voice barely heard over the loud beeping as Sunset laid on her back and covered her face with a pillow. She had slept maybe an hour last night after experimenting with her powers after the shock wore off. It was easy to figure out how to detransform from the fairy girl though she had to admit it felt really good having this power. Almost as if she was missing something before and just didn’t realize it.

Throughout the night she had also experimented with her powers and learning that while detransformed she could call up energy and used it like lightning though its power was multiplied by at least ten while transformed. She was sure that she could do more, she could feel the potential right at the edge of her fingertips though she just couldn’t grasp it. The lightning like ability just became natural once she transformed as if she had done it all her life. Then again she was a prodigy when it came to magic so she might be blowing things out of proportions.

Still, she had a dilemma on her hands as she had most likely less than hour of sleep and just wanted to go back to sleep. She had made a promise though and since she reformed she took her promises seriously. The dilemma? The promise was made to Fluttershy to go with her to help a pet store that works with the shelter get ready fro the Christmas rush as she did every year. She didn’t think she could deal with Fluttershy on this little bit of sleep after what had happened this week.

“Baby girl, you just need to take small steps. You are stressing over too much at once and you need to start small. She will be the only one going besides you so it will give you both a chance to clear the air.” Marigold said making Sunset groan before giving in and getting up to feed Ray and once again rush through her morning routine.

It wasn’t fifteen minutes later once she finished up that she was walking across Fluttershy’s lawn to the drive where Posey was helping load the van with a few cages. The older woman gave a wary look toward Sunset which unnerved the girl as Posey had seemed the easiest out of the parents to accept Sunset after the Fall Formal.

“Good morning Sunset, how are you feeling?” Posey asked making Sunset wonder just how much the woman knew about Anon-A-Miss.

“Tired, I almost slept in.” Sunset admitted as she fought the urge to rub the sleep from her eyes.

“You don’t have to come, I can do this.” Fluttershy said as she tried her best to hide behind a curtain of hair while coming from around the van.

“I made a promise and you know how serious I try to take them.” Sunset explained crossing her arms, “Besides, I’m not about to punish innocent animals for something they had no part of.”

“Do you plan to punish us?” Fluttershy whimpered, “We deserve it after what we did to you. We haven’t even been able to say how sorry we are yet.”

“Don’t try right now, because if I’m being honest I really don’t want to hear it. You girls hurt me and broke my trust.” Sunset said, “I don’t hate you girls, but I need to process everything that has happened. It might take some time before I can trust you girls again, but I won’t turn my back on you if you need me.”

“You’re a good kid, Sunset. If you need someone to talk to I’m always here for you.” Posey offered.

“Thanks Ms. Shy, but I really just need to work through my problems for a few days myself.” Sunset explained.

“Thank you, Sunset.” Fluttershy said quietly, clearly fighting off jumping Sunset for a hug.

“Let’s just get through today and see what tomorrow holds.” Sunset said, “Now let’s finish loading up and get going.”

“Do you have the money for you girls to get something to eat at the Silver Dragon, Flutters?” Posey asked as she slid the last cage into the van where there was now two large cages and four smaller ones. From what Sunset could see there were two dogs and four cats which must have been the animals the pet shop was going to adopt out for the shelter.

“Yeah mom, and don’t worry we will wait for you there.” Fluttershy said reassuring her mom.

“First, you don’t have to pay for my food.” Sunset said though she knew she really couldn’t, “And why wait there, why not walk back or hop the bus?”

“Didn’t I tell you Sunset? The pet shop is forty minutes away in Heatherfield.” Fluttershy said making Sunset groan realizing they were leaving Canterlot’s city limits and county limits. It made Sunset a little nervous, but she did promise and she wasn’t going to back out now.

“It’s fine, I can take a nap on the way.” Sunset said with a tired smile, happy with at least the prospect of a nap. By the time she climbed into the backseat of the van Sunset had passed out and slept the whole trip not noticing the worried looks on the other twos’ faces as the kept glancing back.

“We’re here.” Fluttershy said waking Sunset up as she slipped out of the van, the sleepy girl slowly following.

“So what do we do?” Sunset asked as she stretched, looking around as she felt a wave of nostalgia for some reason looking at the back of a building.

“Mom and I can unload the van if you go around to the front and let Mr. Olsen know that we are here. The closed sign will be up but the door will be unlocked so just go in and let him know to let us in the back.” Fluttershy explained earning a nod from Sunset.

“Sure, I can do that.” Sunset said as she shoved her hands into her jacket’s pockets and walked around the building and pushed the door open. “Hello?”

“I’m sorry miss, I seem to be a little tied up at the moment.” An older man’s voice called out just as a parrot flew over Sunset barely missing her head. She hurried and closed the door behind her before anything could get out as she saw two dogs chasing each other around, a cat asleep on some boxes in the sun, two more cats chasing after the parrot and a large snake wrapped around an old man that seemed to keep him occupied while not really hurting him. With a roll of her eyes Sunset quickly got to work and easily hearded the animals back into the cages before going to gently help remove the snake from the old man and helped him return the creature to his terrarium.

“Really Mr. Olsen, how do they keep getting out?” Sunset asked as she rolled her eyes in amusement while not meaning anything bad.

“I’m sorry there young lady, do I know you?” The man asked as he adjusted is glasses, “Oh, and thanks by the way.”

“I’m sorry, I’m Sunset Shimmer. I’m here with Fluttershy, they are waiting to be let in the back door.” Sunset explained, squeezing her eyes shut a few moments and shaking her head as if to get rid of the grogginess that was threatening to overtake her. “And you’re welcome.”

“Oh dear, we shouldn’t leave the poor dear waiting for too long.” Mr. Olsen said as he led Sunset through the store and into the back room while she looked at everything unable to shake the feeling that the place was so familiar to her.

Once the back door was open it didn’t take long to get the shelter animals moved into the shop while Mr. Olsen overdramatically recounted Sunset’s supposed tale of heroism by helping him recage all the animals that had gotten lose much to the embarrassment of Sunset and the proud smiles of Fluttershy and Posey before the older woman hugged the two girls and left them to do what they needed.

It took a couple hours for the two girls, under the direction of Mr. Olsen, to set up the shelter animals in their temporary enclosures and get them all fed except for the last dog which they ran out of dishes and food.

“If you girls want to grab some more from the back, I’ll watch the front and call in some pizza for lunch.” Mr. Olsen said getting a relieved smile from Sunset as she needed a break from how tired she was. She silently swore to never stay up that late again experimenting with powers that could make you even more tired when she needed to be up early again.

“I don’t see it.” Fluttershy said as they got to the back where the cat food for the store pets was kept and couldn’t find any dog food.

“That’s because it’s over here since Mr. Olsen usually doesn’t have dogs here that often so he typically orders smaller bags he keeps in this storage container to keep it fresh longer.” Sunset explained as she walked down the aisle a little and opened an opaque plastic container and pulled out a small bag.

“How did you know that, Sunset? Have you been here before?” Fluttershy asked, curious about the other girl’s knack of finding her way around the shop as if it was second nature.

“I don’t really know.” Sunset said slowly after a few moments of thinking, “I’m just so tired my body is kind of running on auto pilot.”

“Do you think it could be magic related?” Fluttershy asked as she looked around quickly to make sure nobody was listening in while keeping her voice low.

“It’s nothing to worry about Fluttershy so let’s get this out to the hungry guy.” Sunset suggested carrying the bag while Fluttershy grabbed a bowl and filled it with water and another for food before following and almost ran into the back of Sunset as the girl was staring at the boy that was around their age.

“He is cute, isn’t he?” Fluttershy whispered to Sunset in a teasing tone. She noticed Sunset swallow a lump in her throat while nodding slowly and brushing a lock of hair behind an ear which surprised Fluttershy a little as the fire haired girl never really showed interest in anyone before. The boy was wearing beige cargo pants and a maroon jacket with wild black hair and had a kind smile though his eyes seemed to have a harder glint in them.

“Well, I think both of you are too.” The boy said wit a grin, “The names Matt Olsen, my grandpa runs the shop.”

Fluttershy’s mouth dropped open when Sunset actually blushed and giggled a little before regaining control and put up a wall over her emotions while the pink haired girl stuttered out a, “Th-thank you.”

“It was nice meeting you but we have work to do.” Sunset said as she hurried around the boy, looking back over her shoulder to get another look when Matt wasn’t looking.

“She has a point.” Fluttershy eeped out as she hurried after Sunset.

“Ah, Matty my boy, can you do me a favor and make a few pet food deliveries?” Mr. Olsen asked as he pointed over to a few paper bags with receipts stapled to them. They were for older people who were capable of taking care of their pets at home, but they couldn’t really risk going out when there were patches of ice about when they didn’t have any transportation.

“Sure thing gramps.” Matt said with a grin as he picked up the bags and left after giving Sunset another look.

Author's Note

I know I said Anon would be wrapped up in the first few chapters and not even play a big part of the story and I intend to keep that true. The previous chapters could be seen as one chapter as I didn't want to make overly large chapters so I broke it up in pieces. This marks a new chapter pretty much which again will be a couple parts at least though most likely three depending on what happens.

I will be taking mostly from the cartoon for W.i.t.c.h. though there will likely be pieces of the comics/books mixed in as I keep blending them together. Also, some things will be happening out of order, not at all or very differently than in W.i.t.c.h. And finally, don't take everything told to Sunset as fact as some of the things are coming from personal views or from one side when there is usually two or more sides. Some will be true, some will be exaggerated and some will be flat out lies.

Saturday Dec 17 b

Apparently the most important thing was to set up the shelter animals in their own display as it didn’t actually take too long to do it with both Fluttershy and Sunset working together to get it done. Even with how dead tired Sunset was, she still managed to handle her share of the work before they had some pizza and helped set up a few Christmas displays and post sale prices on many of the animals. Apparently Mr. Olsen was also a vet though he didn’t have a full veterinary office. Instead he had a small examination room off to the side that he did simple things for as well as take care of all animals that came through his shop, both before being sold and after. Sunset thought it was actually pretty nice though while Fluttershy idolized the old man for it.

Sunset was thankful that beyond the initial teasing Fluttershy didn’t bring the boy up anymore though she couldn’t understand her own reaction to him. She also didn’t really understand how familiar the pet shop seemed and how every time she let her body go on auto she would seem to know where everything was and how Mr. Olsen liked them done. She couldn’t really say which part was freaking her out more, and despite how her phone’s advice to start with one problem at a time sounded good at the time she was now wondering if perhaps she needed a new one. Or better yet, go without one.

The actual good thing about being there was as they kept busy the two actually had a little fun as the pushed the past week or so to the back of their minds. Sunset had no problems admitting that this was something she dearly missed. She had missed the lack of actual good social interaction with someone she cared about. The question she was having trouble answering to herself when she let herself think on it was just how much she cared for the girls or Fluttershy.

“Thank you for all of your help today girls. You both helped get everything done so much faster that I would have alone.” Mr. Olsen said as he came up to where Fluttershy and Sunset had finished arranging the display near the register with Christmas toys and treats for pets.

“It wasn’t any problem, Mr. Olsen. I’m always eager to help.” Fluttershy said with a beaming smile while Sunset nodded in agreement while fighting off a yawn.

“Well this old body appreciates it.” Mr. Olsen said as he handed both of them a red envelope with green foil wreathes printed on it.

“Mr. Olsen, I appreciate it but you know I was just doing this to help out.” Fluttershy gasped at seeing a hundred dollar bill stuffed in it. Opening her own Sunset discovered the same.

“Nonsense, you girls deserve this. And I don’t want to hear any protest.” Mr. Olsen said as he crossed his arms interrupting Sunset before she could manage to voice her own. “Sine we are done and I know it will be a few hours before your mother picks you up, why don’t you girls do some shopping at the mall.”

“Thank you.” Sunset said, not arguing back as she had a strong feeling that the old man was extremely stubborn.

As they left the pet shop and walked down the street following Mr. Olsen’s directions though a part of Sunset already seemed to instinctually knew how to get there before the man finished explaining. Fluttershy said she knew the basic location of it and it was only about a fifteen minute walk if they took their time.

“I’m happy you came.” Fluttershy said as they walked side by side doing a little window shopping at the stores lining the street. It seemed so different from Canterlot with how much more busy the place seemed yet so much alike at the same time.

“To tell the truth, despite how tired I am, I’m glad I came to.” Sunset said as she stretched. Her mouth dropped open when she caught the sight of two girls, one a blonde and the other brunette, fly overhead at amazing speeds that nobody else seemed to notice. The woman made of fire and man made of ice following them at high speeds which shook Sunset a little. The two girls were dressed similar to what Sunset was dressed in the night before when she transformed making her feel a bit of an urge to follow them.

“What do you want to do first?” Fluttershy asked looking around.

“Fluttershy, I need to spend a little time alone.” Sunset said feeling guilty at seeing the disappointed look on Fluttershy’s face. “It isn’t that I don’t want to hang out, I just need to sort through some things. I’ll meet with you at the Silver Dragon if I don’t catch up with you at the mall.”

“Okay I guess, just be careful.” Fluttershy said before Sunset turned and literally ran off in the direction she seen the girls, fire woman and ice man flew in. It took a few minutes but she came to a large bridge where the two girls were collapsed on the ground trying to get back up while the other two stood on either side preparing an attack.

“Looks like we aren’t getting out of this one, Corny.” The brunette said as she was clearly on the verge of giving up. With the amount of damage it looked like she took in the short time for Sunset to catch up it was understandable. Her clothes were filthy with a lot of rips with blood looking to leak out and a wing seemed to be broken.

“Don’t call me Corny, Irmy.” The blonde choked out as she coughed up a little blood, her condition no better then the brunette.

Sunset stared in horror as she hid behind one of the bridge supports unsure what to do. She couldn’t just let the two girls get killed by these creatures, yes she wasn’t sure if she had a right to step in. Who’s to say the two elemental people were the bad guys, they may have been police or something.

“Prepare to die guardians.” The fire woman laughed as the fireball in her hand grew more and more making Sunset pretty sure those two weren’t the good guys.

Lifting the gem to her lips she whispered to it, “Guardians unite!”

The results were near instantaneous despite time seeming to slow down as Sunset was encased in the cocoon of energy as two balls of light shot out of the gem and engulfed the blonde and brunette on the ground creating a cocoon around them as well. When Sunset burst from her cocoon she noticed the energy cocoons around the two girls also burst with the shockwave knocking their attackers back as the two floated there with their outfits fixed and all their wounds healed.

“Irma, what happened?” the blonde gasped as she looked herself over.

“I don’t know Cornelia, but I feel so much stronger.” Irma said making a fist and shaking at the two elementals.

“Even if you somehow healed yourself guardian, you still aren’t a match for us.” The ice man laughed. Sunset’s body seemed to move on it’s own as she flew out from the pillar and threw a bolt of energy that arced like lightning at the ice man as the two girls cried out in shock.

“Will?” Irma cried out, tears almost falling as she covered her mouth in shock.

“Is that really you?” Cornelia asked so softly Sunset barely heard her. Instead of a reply, the fire woman grinned and threw a fireball at the now red haired girl.

“Three guardians or two, it doesn’t matter since you all will be dying.” The fire woman laughed only for the fireball to be swatted away by the muscular, winged form of Shagon as he shot a beam of green energy from his golden mask knocking the fire woman back.

“She is off limits and under my protection.” Shagon growled shocking all of the others present. The elementals was wondering if he betrayed them while the two winged girls was tensing for a fight worried for Will yet wondering why he was protecting her. As for Sunset, she had no idea what was going on though she was thankful to the man in front of her as she felt the same feeling she felt for the boy from the pet store.

“Let’s just go Ember, we can finish the guardians at any time.” The ice man growled.

“Right behind you, Tridart.” Ember growled as the two flew off.

“Get away from her, Shagon!” Cornelia spat as she started to summon vines from under where Shagon was hovering before both Irma and her was hit by a low energy attack from Sunset stunning them without injuring them. Before she could react Shagon put his hand on Sunset’s shoulder and they disappeared and reappeared on a roof in the city with high walls around them thanks to the signs where people wouldn’t be able to see them easily from below.

“What are you?” Sunset asked as she jerked back in shock.

“My name is Shagon and my mistress tasked me with your safety. Be honored guardian, my mistress has no love of your kind and her want to protect you is the only reason I didn’t leave you to those fools.” Shagon growled before disappearing again.

“Great, I really am being dragged into some kind of magic crap again.” Sunset groaned, the excitement to have magic back at her fingertips, even if it wasn’t her normal type, didn’t help the annoyance that things just kept getting more and more out of control in her life. Deciding she may as well as get back on the ground she flew off the back of the building to land in the alley where she changed back with a relief that she changed back to normal.

“Are you okay?” Hay Lin gasped as she heard her two friends tell her about how Ember and Tridart jumped them earlier and they were saved by Will who Cornelia and Irma was arguing over. They were on a three way call as they couldn’t get a hold of Taranee while Hay Lin finished wrapping the last gift she had gotten for her friends.

“She’s been gone for three years and she shows up out of the blue with Shagon. It’s just too suspicious.” Cornelia’s voice said a little subdued.

“Give it a rest Corny, your attitude is the reason Will felt like she was unwanted in the first place.” Irma snarked back making Hay Lin pray they weren’t about to get into another fight.

“Don’t you think I know that! I have to live with that everyday! It’s my fault she’s dead!” Cornelia half sobbed and half screamed over the phone.

“But you two said you saw her.” Hay Lin said.

“We did.” Irma said, “And Cornelia, it wasn’t your fault. I’m sorry I suggested that. We all said things we didn’t mean that night. The important thing is Will is alive and okay.”

“Irma, that wasn’t her. I want it to be her as much as you, but it’s just another of Nerissa’s tricks.” Cornelia said before ending her call.

“Do you think she’s right?” Hal Lin asked as she wasn’t there and was unsure what to think.

“I think it was, Hay. I just have this feeling it was her. I wish Taranee was there, she could have read her mind and found out for sure.” Irma said.

“If it was her though, where has she been?” Hay Lin asked, a little hope bubbling up in her chest. They have all been let down before by false leads and the council wasn’t much help. Vathek’s report of what happened the night Will faced down Prince Phobos and Cedric didn’t make the Oracle too happy though since he couldn’t find any trace of the Heart of Kandrakar in any of the infinite dimensions meaning it had to have went to one of the extremely few worlds that was closed to them leaving them nearly defenseless. If it wasn’t for Luba’s idea of creating gems that acted like batteries they wouldn’t be able to transform. The drawbacks was that their powers were extremely weakened and after every couple transformations they would have to return to Kandrakar to have them recharged by Luba.

“Hay Lin dear, it’s almost time.” Hay Lin’s mother called getting hr attention. She had to help with the restaurant tonight since their part time help called off tonight. With a heavy sigh and thoughts on what was going on Hay Lin got up to get ready for work.

Author's Note

Another one down, but I do have a question for everyone who is reading. I'm kind of at a crossroads of which direction to go next chapter as I like both choices kind of yet both choices will have repercussions to the rest of the story. Not a lot, but some as it will change the way some things go moving forward. Do you think Sunset should regain her past memories in the next chapter or do you think she should never regain them fully even if she does regain a few here and there? I was originally not going to have her regain them fully, but I keep thinking it might be good if she does regain them. What are your thoughts on it?

Saturday Dec 17 c

Entering the Silver Dragon along with Fluttershy was definitely an experience for Sunset. The place wasn’t busy, but it seemed as soon as they entered all eyes were drawn to them and while most turned away a few lingered much longer than either was really comfortable with at the moment. Then again with only one mumbled voice being insulting, most other voices they heard were compliments on how beautiful they looked with their exotic skin tones and hair. It actually managed to stroke Sunset’s ego a bit shoring up her confidence while it embarrassed Fluttershy.

They were seated in a small booth off to themselves much to the appreciation of the two girls as they were promised to have someone take their orders in a few minutes. Neither said much as of yet as Sunset literally run up to Fluttershy just as the girl was entering the building. Now she was dreading what her pink haired companion would have to say since they were alone.

“Did you find anything?” Sunset asked a few moments after Fluttershy picked up her menu to look at it.

“I was thinking the fried rice.” Fluttershy replied, her voice a little stiff.

“That’s not what I meant, Shy.” Sunset sighed, “I meant did you find anything at the mall?”

“I didn’t go to the mall, I just hung out around town a little.” Fluttershy said as she put her menu down. “Did you find anything?”

“No, I’m saving my money since I’ll likely need it for groceries until after the holidays.” Sunset replied with a yawn before she looked up at Fluttershy like a deer trapped in the headlights of a speeding car. Her mouth moved faster than her brain.

“What do you mean?” Fluttershy asked shocked.

“It’s nothing too big, I just have reduced hours at work because I wanted to enjoy the sleepovers with you girls. On top of that, people is shopping more than watching my streams right now and when they do watch they spent all their money on presents so they don’t send any my way. And finally, commissions have been slow lately which I think is because of Anon-A-Miss.” Sunset explained, “It isn’t a big deal, I’ve done it on less when I didn’t even have the extra income sources. This hundred will last me well into the new year.”

“Oh Sunset, why didn’t you…oh. I’m so sorry, Sunset.” Fluttershy gasped in realization that they had hurt Sunset’s hours at her job and hurt her like they did and the younger trio had caused it as well as hurt Sunset’s commission business.

“Fluttershy, please stop right there.” Sunset said, thankful when a girl about their age came up with dark twin tails.

“Hi, I’m Hay Lin and I will be your server tonight.” The girl said studying both Sunset and Fluttershy, “Wow, both of you are gorgeous. Are you new here or out of town? I just ask because most people like you like in Canterlot. Not that I don’t think you shouldn’t be here, because you should. Well only if you want to.”

“That’s enough Hay Lin, you don’t have to get so nervous.” Sunset chuckled as Fluttershy giggled. Hay Lin was blushing brightly and trying to hide her face behind her order pad. “I’ll just have my regular.”

“Your regular?” Hay Lin asked confused as she managed to get her embarrassment under control and lower her order pad.

“I’m sorry, everything just seems so familiar.” Sunset sighed, “I’ll have an order of sweet and sour chicken, a spring roll and some dumplings with a Pepsi.”

“I’ll have the vegetable fried rice and a couple of spring rolls with an iced tea please.” Fluttershy said handing the girl her menu along with Sunset’s.

“I’ll have them out to you in just a few minutes.” Hay Lin said with a large grin that seemed a little off. She hurried off to the kitchen while Sunset kept blinking trying to figure what was wrong with her. She recognized the girl from somewhere yet she didn’t, it was like a feeling of De Ja Vu that she had been having all day. Everything she let her exhaustion come close to overcoming her it seemed like she would have these weird moments of recognizing someone or something when she knew for a fact she had never been here before.

“Are you okay?” Fluttershy asked reaching over the small table and putting her hand on top Sunset’s only to have the other girl to snatch her hand away.

“I’m fine, I just have a lot on my plate.” Sunset sighed.

“Maybe if you start at the beginning and start small and take it one step at a time. Don’t let it overwhelm you.” Fluttershy suggested not noticing the spark in Sunset’s eyes. “Let me apologize for what I’ve done, please. I love you Sunset, your one of my best friends.”

“You don’t get it, it isn’t just about Anon-A-Miss! I have nothing! Zip! Zero! Nada!” Sunset growled out, “Sure I have a few physical things but I don’t have the one thing I’ve wanted since I was a filly! I had no parents, I can’t even remember my past before the princess. Then she took me in and I thought I finally had a mother yet no matter how hard I tried she pushed me away while welcoming a damned stranger!”

“Sunset.” Fluttershy eeped out, tears singing as they threatened to spill as she retreated behind the curtain that was her hair.

“Go make friends she said, every pony either wanted to use me or tell me how worthless I was and shouldn’t have been her student. I somehow knew friendship was a waste of time before I tried, I knew all they would do is hurt you. Case in point, the girls who said I was family. Where was that family when I needed them the most? Where were you?” Sunset sobbed out, “And now I have a woman claiming to be my mother which I would give anything for if I didn’t know how it would end. Then again, if she is my mother then my entire life has been a lie! How the hell am I supposed to handle that? Tell me, what part do I start with?”

“Shhh, it’s okay dear. Why don’t you two girls come with me where we can talk alone.” An older Asian woman said with a sad smile patting Sunset’s shoulder, “My name is Yan Lin.”

Sunset and Hay Lin allowed the older woman to lead them downstairs while Sunset hugged herself tightly humiliated at breaking down like that in public like that. Neither was sure what to say as Fluttershy sat in a chair by a round table while Sunset walked past her and sat at the edge of a cot away from the pink haired girl.

“It sounds like you have had a rough life, child, but if you give up you won’t ever find the light at the end of the tunnel.” Yan Lin said softly.

“I don’t plan to give up, I’m just tired.” Sunset sighed, meaning what she said. She was beaten down but not yet broken in her opinion, though at times she felt she was getting close. Pulling out the Heart Sunset turned it this way and that in her hand looking for some kind of answers in it. “You know, a lot of my problems started with this.”

“It’s very beautiful.” Yan Lin said, recognition flashing over her eyes as she finally recognized the two girls from videos she has seen. Leaning over holding out her hands she gave Sunset an encouraging smile. “May I see it a moment?”

“I guess.” Sunset sighed as she dropped the jewel in Yan Lin’s hand with the cord still around her neck.

“If red didn’t insist on keeping everything a secret from Elyon then my best friend would be safe. Why couldn’t you be the one they took!” Cornelia yelled at Will who was having a hard time keeping from breaking down at the blonde’s onslaught of anger. She couldn’t really blame her seeing it was her fault Elyon willingly went with Prince Phobos and Cedric.

“Can it Corny!” Irma snapped out.

“She has a point, Irma. If we just talked to Elyon and explained everything to her we might not be in this mess.” Taranee sighed, agreeing with Cornelia.

“Okay, Elyon might still be here but we would still be fighting the snake skin purse and Voldermort.” Irma snapped.

“Can’t you take anything serious?” Cornelia growled.

“Girls, please, let’s just go home and rest before someone says something you can’t take back.” Hay Lin urged them.

“It isn’t like I asked to be leader.” Will sniffed out.

“And you shouldn’t be, I should have been picked as leader.” Cornelia huffed.

“Will!” Hay Lin cried out after Will retreating form as the redhead ran home away from the painful reminder of her screw-ups and realization that maybe her friends wouldn’t have even been her friends if not for the Heart of Kandrakar.

“Where have you been? I’ve been waiting for you to get home, you knew I had a date with Dean.” Susan demanded, an angry look in her eyes. Yan Lin noticed something in the vision though that Will missed. A green sheen washed over the woman’s eyes a moment as if fighting against something before the look grew angrier. “That’s it, go to your room. You are grounded for the rest of the week and weekend, maybe then you will start being responsible.”

“I can’t take this anymore!” Will snapped as tears flew as she spun around and ran from the apartment intent on ending it one way or another.

“Is this Will’s memories?” Yan Lin asked softly as she was still unable to break free of the vision.

“No, they are ours.” Said several voices at once from all around her.

“Who are you?” Yan Lin asked, not sure if this was some trick.

“We are the Spirits of Kandrakar, those who power and safeguard the actual source of the Guardians’ powers.” The voices echoed.

“You’re the spirits of the nymph and four dragons.” Yan Lin gasped in understanding and just a bit of awe and fear.

“We are, now watch.” The voices said as the scene shifted to Prince Phobos’s throne room.

“Pathetic.” Phobos sneered at Will who was on one knee with her head bowed as she panted. “You should never have come alone, not that you could have bested me with all of your sorry excuse for friends by your side.”

“Shall I finish her my lord?” Cedric hissed out as he slithered towards Will.

“Go ahead and bring me the Heart after. When I drain every last ounce of life from my sister I’ll see if I can’t drain it from that wretched world that thought they could stop me.” Phobos laughed, not hearing the gasp from the hallway as both Elyon and Vathek overheard. Both was about to step out before the entire room was bathed in a bright light.

“You won’t ever hurt anyone ever again.” Will growled as her body seemed to change back and forth between her guardian form and a being of pure energy. Raising her hands she shot what seemed to be an unending stream of power through Phobos and Cedric electrocuting both. It only took a few moments before Will collapsed on her knees as five beings of light surrounded her.

“Wilhelmina Vandom.” The voices said in unison.

“It’s Will.” Will choked out as she could feel her life on the edge of slipping away. She wasn’t sure if it was just her pulse and heart rate shooting through the roof and her stomach feeling like it dropped into an eternal abyss or if she was just close to fainting. A part of her felt as if she should be hoping for the later, but a large part of her was hoping for it to just end.

“Will!” Two voices screamed from the hallway that she barely heard and she didn’t notice two figures banging on an energy field blocking their entrance into the chamber.

“Will, you have risked your life time and time again for a world you didn’t know while dealing with so much pain at home as well as the lack of confidence in some of your companions. You have accomplished so much here tonight and we feel you have so much more you can accomplish in the future.” The voices said earning a snort from Will, “You have suffered so much with so little in return and have earned our respect and we have decided you deserve something in return for all that you have done. We will grant one single wish if it is within our power.”

“Can you send me back in time, maybe I can fix things and have a better life.” Will whispered though it still echoed throughout the chamber.

“If that is your wish it is within our power to grant.” The voices echoed.

“Wait, no, I want a new chance at life. All I have is misery, my dad left us and my mom is pushing me away for some jerk. She doesn’t even care about me anymore. I’m starting to think that they wouldn’t even care for me if it wasn’t for the Heart.” Will cried.

The voices were quiet for several seconds before finally asking, “Are you sure this is what you want? If it is we can grant a combination of your wish and send you to have a new chance at life on a world that is closed off to Kandrakar. It will take a lot of power to take you there and it will take time regaining our strength with you before we can come back ourselves.”

“Yes, please, I have nothing left here.” Will sobbed.

“Very well, however you will be responsible for making what you want of your life as we can not control those around you.” The voices echoed as once again the room was awash in light from energy as Will was covered in it. She could feel her body getting smaller and began to change as everything around her spun. She opened her mouth to scream as pain washed over her as if she was being overloaded.

“Be calm my little pony, I am here to help.” A white alicorn with pastel colored ethereal mane and tail in golden regalia cried out as she landed before the wildly thrashing energy before a bolt struck her and went through her. It surprisingly didn’t hurt the pony, but it did seem to transfer something from her to Will as the winds and energy died down Will was passed out on the ground in the form of an amber colored unicorn with a bright red mane. A few moments later golden streaks began forming through her mane and tail as a two toned sun image began to appear on her flanks.

“You don’t see that everyday.” Yan Lin said in shock, unsure what to make of this.

“No you don’t.” New voices agreed startling Yan Lin. “Do not fret ex-guardian of Kandrakar, we bear you no ill will. We are the Spirits of Harmony from the world you just saw. We are similar to the Spirits of Kandrakar in we protect our homes.”

“So I take it these are your memories.” Yan Lin asked.

“Yes, as the Spirits of Kandrakar was drained reaching out to us asking for permission to bring the poor child here. The Heart would have recovered much faster if Princess Celestia had not taken it to make sure it didn’t pose a threat to the ponies of her world.” The voices said.

“So the child is Will? Can you give her memories back? Yan Lin asked hopefully.

“She will never be Wilhelmina Vandom outside of her guardian form again. She has the memories locked deep inside of her of her past life and will recover some here and there, but it is too dangerous to return those memories as it could destroy who Sunset Shimmer is now and possibly end up destroying both in the process.” The spirits said, a little sadness in their voice.

“It is our fault for that as we hadn’t anticipated the magic surge changing her caused nor the damage copying parts of Princess Celestia would add to it. It fundamentally changed the girl in ways we haven’t expected.” The Spirits of Kandrakar explained.

“So Susan truly has lost her daughter.” Yan Lin sniffled.

“No, Sunset Shimmer is as much Susan Vandom’s daughter as she is Princess Celestia’s.” Both sets of voices intoned as Yan Lin blinked and found herself back in the basement of her family’s home.

“Are you okay?” Fluttershy asked helping the swaying woman to one of the chairs as Sunset fell back on the cot in a loud snore startling the two left awake.

“I’m fine, Granny’s just getting a little old.” Yan Lin sighed unsure of what to do with what she learned.

Author's Note

Not much of a note tonight, I've had a very rough day and was starting to think I wouldn't be able to finish this tonight. Thankfully I did and for those who wonder about the vision, it was something Yan Lin saw that the spirits wanted her to see. Sunset didn't see it and won't remember it. Thank you everyone who reviewed or messaged me with votes and comments, have a great night everyone.

Sunday Dec 18 a

Hay Lin couldn’t believe she forgot her math homework so was stuck scrambling to complete it a second time, or as much of it she could before the bell rang. Her mom was going to kill her if the principal called her again over failing to turn in assignments as she had lost so many lately because of Nerissa or her pets attacking at the worst times. It just sucked to know that the one time she managed to make it to school unharassed her missing homework was her own fault for forgetting it.

She managed to finished it just as the bell rang making her look up from her work with a sigh of relief and look around. Something felt off to her as she looked around the room as everyone was there though a lot quieter than usual. A part of her wanted to say too quiet but that would just be silly as she looked up at the teacher as she entered the room along with a girl with a black shirt and frog on the front, a fuchsia zip-up hoodie and beige cargo pants. She had hazel eyes and chin length red hair and a face that was impossible for Hay Lin to mistake as she gasped out, “Will!”

“Good morning class, we have a new student joining us today. Would you like to introduce yourself, Ms. Shimmer?” The teacher said as she motioned toward the new girl.

“Sure, hello everyone, my name is Sunset Shimmer. I’m a unicorn and I was once the student of the Princess of Equestria who many idiots liked to call Goddess of the Sun. During my time there I was the top student at Celestia’s School of Giften Unicorns according to the Princess despite the idiot nobles claiming some stuck up little prince was.” The girl who looked like Will said before grumbling under her breath, “Stupid flank kissers.”

“Wonderful Ms. Shimmer, it will be exciting to have such a prestigious young woman as yourself joining our fine institution” The teacher said earning a blush from girl who shook her head.

“Please don’t, as I said I once was, now I just want to live a normal life away from all of that with all of you.” Sunset said with a beaming smile as she looked over the class who murmured in excitement yet nobody seemed to realize who she was. How could nobody but Hay Lin recognize Will?

“And modest too, such a remarkable young woman. If you would please take the empty seat next to Hay Lin we can begin class. Does everyone have their homework?” The teacher said making Hay Lin sigh in relief since she had just barely managed to get the assignment done for a second time. Looking down her blood ran cold when the paper she just completed was sitting there blank.

“What’s wrong Hay Lin, guardian’s got your tongue?” The teacher asked making Hay Lin look up to see a grinning Nerissa before everything went dark. Hay Lin struggled for several moments as she felt fabric around her which must have been a bag one of the hag’s knights must have thrown over her. Instead she managed to throw it off realizing they were her blankets and she was in the dark of her room as she looked around and saw the dark shadows of the familiar furniture and items strewn about her bedroom. It only took a few moments to conclude that she must have been dreaming.

“When I say I want to dream more about unicorns, that wasn’t what I meant.” Hay Lin groaned falling back onto her mattress from her sitting position. The dream could have been a vision as she did get them from time to time. She highly doubted that though as while her visions didn’t make sense they weren’t as outlandish as that was. It had to have been just a normal really weird dream.

Sunset groaned as she sat up, her head was throbbing a little as she tried to remember the day before. Everything was so blurry, she remembered going with Fluttershy to help at a pet store then everything else seemed so surreal. Was she really acting like that around some boy, even if he was rather hot in her opinion? And the very short battle, she wanted to blame that on a daydream or fantasy yet she knew it was real the more she thought about it driving the haze away bit by bit.

Looking around her she was about to freak out waking up somewhere that wasn’t her own bed until she realized she was in Fluttershy’s guestroom. With the light coming in the window Sunset guessed it was early morning as she looked around until finding the wall clock confirming her theory. The sun must have just barely risen she guessed as she climbed out of bed.

“Good morning dear, I’m glad to see you awake.” Posey said as she walked into the open door making Sunset give a sigh of relief that it wasn’t Flutershy. Sure yesterday was kind of nice, but it didn’t mean she was ready to be best friends with the girls again.

“Why am I here?” Sunset asked fighting off a yawn as she stretched.

“You passed out from exhaustion last night at the Silver Dragon. I knew you were tired, but not that tired. Are you feeling better now dear?” Posey asked giving the girl a once over and nodding as Sunset looked a lot more alert that yesterday.

“I’m sorry for the trouble, I was lucky to get even an hours sleep the night before.” Sunset said as she tried to get a look around Posey.

“Don’t worry dear, I sent Fluttershy to check on your pet for you and to do a few quick errands for me. She did get you a change of clothes last night that is on the dresser if you like to take a shower while I make some breakfast.” Posey said, “I want to talk to you about what you said at the restaurant last night while we eat.”

“I’m sorry if I upset Fluttershy.” Sunset said wishing that what she was hoping a few moments ago was a dream as it was starting to become clear that it wasn’t.

“This isn’t about Fluttershy, it’s about you. Sunset, I’m very worried about you and I won’t let this drop until we talk about it.” Posey said as she hugged the girl who after a few moments returned the hug. “I care about you Sunset and I do worry.”

“Thanks Ms. Shy.” Sunset said.

“Please, you know you can call me Posey. Now off with you, go get cleaned up while I make us some breakfast.” Posey said as they separated as she went to go get their food prepared, smiling as Sunset whispered a thank you as she grabbed her clothes.

It didn’t take long for Sunset to join Posey at the table where the woman was eating a pancake with a plate of them was sitting across from her with some orange juice for Sunset. Taking her seat Sunset looked from the plate to Posey who was studying her with a curious expression. With a mumbled, “Thank you.” And a nod from Posey Sunset dug into her food.

“Sunset, I’m worried about this woman who is claiming to be your mother.” Posey said as she put her fork down and taking a bit more serious of an expression. “I want you to be very careful around her as this could be a trick.”

“I plan to be careful Ms. Sh-Posey, I don’t know if I want to take the risk of being hurt again.” Sunset sighed getting Posey to get up and come around to sit next to Sunset and hug her.

“Sweetheart, I wish you weren’t in any kind of situation where you have to be hurt hoping to have a family. I want you to be careful in case this woman is some kind of, well.” Posey explained as she stumbled for words to say.

“She isn’t some kind of trafficker and if she was somebody that wanted to hurt me like that I can take care of myself.” Sunset explained as she held up a hand and let a jolt of energy crackle across her fingers.

“You have more magic?” Posey asked a little too excited as she pulled away from Sunset to watch the energy crackle in awe. She was probably the only parent who knew Sunset’s full story and believed her as the woman had claimed when they met that her older brother dated someone who was magical named Cassidy.

“Yeah, my magic has been growing lately. Maybe I’ll even have my telekinesis back soon.” Sunset shrugged as she held out a hand and to her shock the pitcher of orange juice floated to her.

“Looks like you do.” Posey said grinning before growing somber again. “Okay, I guess you can take care of yourself then. I guess I should play devil’s advocate now and ask what you plan to do about this woman. Do you plan to give her a chance?”

“I don’t know, you know my history and why I refused to move here with you. I don’t want to be hurt again.” Sunset said softly.

“I was hoping I would eventually wear you down and get you to accept us as family.” Posey sighed, she knew that she was close but what Fluttershy did during Anon-A-Miss had probably ruined any chance of that happening.

“I appreciate it, but you know I would never have felt right about that after the way I treated Fluttershy after I came here.” Sunset sighed, “I want to give the woman a chance, I really do. I admit that my deepest wish is to have a mother, it always has been.”

“Then I think you should really think about this. You can protect yourself as far as anything happening goes, I see that, so I think you should really think about listening to what this woman has to offer. Maybe give her a chance.”

“What if she throws me away like everyone my whole life has done?” Sunset sniffles earning another hug from Posey.

“The reward seems much greater than the risk, but in the end it is something that only you can decide. Just remember that you will never know unless you try.” Posey said giving Sunset a comforting squeeze.

“Do you think she will be here, darling?” Rarity asked as Rainbow Dash and her entered the mall looking through the crowds ahead of them. Neither was looking forward to fighting the crowds ahead of them even if it would be worth it to see Sunset. They both knew how badly they messed up with the girl, but a part of them couldn’t help feeling like it was Sunset’s bully days all over again. Only now do they realize how stupid they had been by realizing Sunset had everything to lose with nothing to gain from all of this.

“She usually works Sunday mornings at least to prepare for the church crowds and help with the rush.” Rainbow Dash explained ash she tried to keep her confidence up. She knew she had hurt Sunset badly with her words and not even giving her friend a chance. They were only human, teenagers and inexperienced in life. They weren’t excuses for the way they treated Sunset and Rainbow Dash would do anything to go back in time to fix things. It happened though and now they had to deal with the consequences of their actions and help heal the pain they caused a very dear friend.

“Are we bad friends?” Rarity asked as they fought their way through the crowd.

“I want to say no so bad Rare, but we are in some ways. We were stupid enough to fall for Sunset’s manipulations back then, so that was on us in a big way. Then we were stupid enough to keep her at arms length before the battle unsure if she was sincere. Then finally we accepted her and called her family and tossed her to the curb at the first sign of trouble. I’m so STUPID!” Rainbow Dash growled out.

“No you aren’t stupid darling, stop letting that post get to you. We messed up, plain and simple. We learn from our mistakes and go forward trying our best not to repeat the mistakes we made and do our best to make it up to those we hurt.” Rarity said with conviction mixed with a sad tone.

“There it is.” Rainbow Dash said as she tried to act as if she didn’t hear Rarity even if she agreed with her friend other than the stupid part, she believed what she did was stupid and was intent on fixing it.

“Hey Rose, is Sunset here?” Rainbow Dash called out getting the pink skinned, red haired girl’s attention as she dropped a dish off to a customer at the front of the restraint.

“Didn’t you here Rainbow, she fought for a reduced schedule during one of our busiest times then ignored several calls our boss made. Our boss is pissed and fired her, I don’t know if she got a hold of Sunset yet or not.” Rose explained making the world fall out from under Rainbow Dash and Rarity.

“Why would she do that darling, she loved her job?” Rarity asked in shock.

“She said something about needing the time to spend with her family.” Rose said, “Sorry girls, I can’t talke. We are slammed and I need to get back inside.”

“With her family?” Rainbow Dash asked slowly.

“She lost her job because of us.” Rarity slowly pieced together making her feel even more horrible than before.

“This is bad Rarity, what do you do?” Rainbow Dash asked as she stumbled over to a bench and collapsed on it with Rarity following.

“What can we do, darling?” Rarity asked in horror as both knew that this job was very important to Sunset. To think that the girl risked it to spend time with the slumber parties they set up only to fall into Anon-A-Miss’s manipulations was mind boggling and painful.

“We screwed up even more than we thought.” Rainbow Dash groaned. It was a testament to how serious it was when Rarity didn’t admonish her for being crude.

“Darling, we screwed up so bad I don’t know if we can fix it.” Rarity groaned as she rolled her head back.

Author's Note

Another day starts making it now Sunday story wise and I am debating skipping over Monday or not. It might be better to spread what I want out over Monday and Tuesday so there might be a Monday, I guess I'll decide that once Sunday is finished up. Thank you everyone for your thumbs ups, kind words and support.

Sunday Dec 18 b

Breakfast was great for once, Sunset loving when she got to eat Posey’s cooking as the woman really knew how to unlike Sunset. Sunset’s culinary skills were very lacking, but when your budget didn’t always allow for stuff to make decent meals you get creative in what you prepare. Such as a box of dry store brand cereal with a handful straight from the box for a quick breakfast to fend of a rumbling stomach or a pouch of those flavored instant potatoes that only took water for a quick and easy dinner. She did have to wonder at times why she wasn’t more malnourished than she was.

Shaking those thoughts off Sunset looked for the bus which should be running any minute. She had thankfully managed to leave before Fluttershy got home and Posey had said she would clean her dirty clothes and return them later. Sunset had tried to discourage the woman, but Posey wouldn’t take no for an answer. Since then she had been walking aimlessly trying to clear her mind as she was having trouble deciding what to do. She was starting to wish she stayed at Posey’s or went home when Rainbow Dash and Rarity climbed off the bus with devastated looks that morphed to guilty ones when their eyes met.

“Sunset, darling.” Rarity started after several moments.

“Are you getting on?” The bus driver asked as the three girls looked at one another.

“Yeah, just give me a moment please.” Sunset said before turning back to the girls.

“I don’t have time to hang around while you three have your girl talk.” The man grumbled as he shut the door and pulled off making Sunset give an incredulous cry.

“What the hell!” Sunset snapped out as the bus pulled away.

“Where were you going darling.” Rarity asked.

“To the mall, I wanted to see if it was too late to get some extra hours if somebody calls off.” Sunset explained.

“Well, you don’t have to worry about that?” Rainbow Dash mumbled before a horrified look crossed over Rarity.

“Rainbow Dash!” Rarity gasped in shock.

“I didn’t mean it like that, okay?” Rainbow snapped, the look of guilt as she scratched the back of her head clearly evident to Sunset.

“What did you mean?” Sunset asked, her eyes narrowing at Rainbow Dash.

“We went by the mall since you weren’t home looking for you. We ran into Rose and she said your boss wasn’t happy with you wanting reduced holiday hours.” Rainbow Dash said.

“So, it wasn’t like she fired me or anything.” Sunset said as she crossed her arms.

“Actually darling she has tried to call you several times and you wouldn’t answer.” Rarity added.

“When did she-wait, if it was last week I was avoiding answering calls because of Anon-A-Miss.” Sunset said, “I’ll just explain it to her, I’m sure she will understand.”

“I’m afraid not darling.” Rarity said softly earning a glare from Sunset.

“Look at it this way, at least you have more free time for Christmas. You can still come to the Christmas party as Applejack’s.” Rainbow said sheepishly, giving a small hopeful smile to Sunset before seeing the girl grinding her teeth.

“Hey, guess what Dash.” Sunset said sweetly before grabbing the rainbow haired girl’s jacket and pulled her closer. “I’m going to have plenty of time for Christmas and everything else! Want to know why?”

“Why?” Rainbow Dash asked with trepidation while Rarity looked on in horror.

“Because somebody pushed me to make more time making me ask for less hours at work then threw me away over a lie. That lie made me scared to answer my phone from all the threats I was getting. And now because of that I don’t have a job.” Sunset snarled as tears were brimming in her eyes. “Do you know that means? I really don’t think you do or you wouldn’t have just said that to me. I’ll have plenty of time since I won’t have money for rent and utilities meaning I won’t have a place to stream or get materials to do commissions. But hey, what does being homeless matter when you have more time to spend with the people who wrecked your life?”

“Sunset, I’m sorry.” Rainbow Dash squeaked out as her own tears were spilling. She never wanted to see Sunset homeless, especially after finding out she once was. She didn’t even mean to say what she did, her mouth was just too quick for her brain.

“You are sorry?” Sunset snorted shaking Rainbow Dash in her grip, “YOU ARE SORRY?”

“Darling, I think you might want to maybe ease up just a tiny bit.” Rarity suggested as she held up a hand showing a pinch like gesture. “We will think of something.”

“No, I’ll think of something!” Sunset snapped as she shoved Rainbow Dash away from her. “All of you just leave me the hell alone!”

Sunset stormed off ignoring the please for her to stop and listen. A part of her wondered if she was being hypocritical after being in a reverse situation not all that long ago. The only difference was Rainbow Dash had literally pissed her off to her face while when she was the one begging for someone to listen she was being shunned by something that was not her doing.

No matter now, she had a little over a week to figure out what she was going to do. Maybe her landlord would give her a little time if she picked up her last check on payday since she knew if you were fired you couldn’t get it until then and gave it all to him. That would mean no electricity though she was pretty sure she could handle that thanks to her powers bringing electronics to life. She would have to find another job and she seriously doubted her ex-boss would give her a glowing recommendation.

“So let me get this straight sugarcube, you put your foot in your mouth with Sunset and done kicked the hornets nest?” Applejack groaned as she paced in front of Rarity and Rainbow Dash in the barn as she took a break from doing her chores. Thankfully they were a lot less that in summer, but they were still enough to keep her busy at times.

“I didn’t mean to come off like that, Applejack.” Rainbow Dash sighed, “I was just trying to joke with her, get her to see the silver lining, you know?”

“Dashie, there is no silver lining for Sunset in this mess. Our sisters wrecked her life and we threw her away. The one stability she had was us and we done messed that up.” Applejack sighed as she took her hat off and held it to her chest. “We need to stop making things worse for the poor girl and start coming up with ways to actually make it up to her. Heck, the girl won’t even let us apologize for what we did.”

“I can understand that darling.” Rarity piped in, “She’s unsure if she can trust us right now after this mess so how can she trust an apology.”

“I’m afraid you’re right there sugarcube, but something needs done about this situation and fast.” Applejack explained, “I know she won’t like it none, but if it comes done to it she can stay in our guest room or maybe I can even get Granny to let her use the barracks until spring.”

“Maybe we can take up a collection to help her with her rent and stuff for a few months.” Rainbow Dash suggested.

“You know that won’t work sugarcube, but maybe she can still get her job back.” Applejack said.

“I doubt that, you haven’t met Sunset’s boss. She’s actually pretty strict bordering on mean.” Rainbow said.

“Can’t you get her a job on the farm?” Rarity asked.

“Can’t, we only hire seasonal help for the peak season when we can’t handle it alone. We don’t have the income right now to hire somebody.” Applejack sighed.

“Maybe the Cake’s can give her a job.” Pinkie Pie suggested making the other three girls jump in fright as the party girl was sitting on a bale of hay kicking her legs back and forth over the edge. Her hair didn’t look as poofy as usually which was more or less expected from the way all of them had been feeling lately. “She can have my job.”

“For land sakes girl, stop doing that!” Applejack gasped out as she fought to get her heartbeat under control.

“Do what?” Pinkie Pie asked innocently making the others shake their heads in disbelief.

“Darlings, I think we should stop this line of thought.” Rarity said as she realized something. “We should ask Sunset what she would want first and see if she would accept our help in finding her a new job.”

“Why wouldn’t she want our help?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“Because she’s still angry with us.” Rarity said, “And I have a feeling going behind her back like this will only make her angrier.”

They all thought about it as they hung their heads as they came to the conclusion that Rarity was probably right. Things were tense right now with all of them and doing this might hurt their relationship even more if they didn’t talk to Sunset first.

“You summoned us Mistress?” Tridart asked as both him and Ember landed side by side in front of Nerissa kneeling to her. They were up in the mountains near where Nerissa escaped from her prison and the snow was blowing hard making seeing a little difficult.

“I did, and I want to thank you both for your service.” Nerissa said as she held her staff which magnified the powers she stole from the Heart of Meridian and the princess held inside it.

“What do you mean Mistress?” Ember asked in confusion as it sounded like Nerissa was saying that they were no longer needed.

“You both have performed splendidly, but I now have two of my team back as well as Shagon and Khor. So I no longer need you to run interference with the guardians. Instead I have a different use for you.” Nerissa said with a grin.

“What use Mistress?” Tridart asked before both Ember and himself was bathed in energy from Nerissa’s staff as the power that the woman used to create the two elementals drained away and back into Nerissa. As the energy returned to the old woman’s body she began to grow younger and younger seeing that the vision she had seen was right. She still didn’t plan to drop everything like what the two sets of spirits asked her though she has made a lot of changes to her plans. She realized that she didn’t want to go after everyone she had planned to. No, there was only one who she truly wanted to at her feet and she would try to keep collateral damage down but she would do what needed done.

As the two elementals completely vanished a fully youth restored Nerissa stood there a few moments basking in her new youth and the power boost she received by reabsorbing the large amount of power it took to create those two. With a flash of light she was gone leaving the mountainscape empty of life for the moment. At least until another flash of light appeared and the two elementals reformed.

“Your work isn’t over just yet.” A dark voice said over the wind.

“Of course.” Both elementals said as the once again bowed before taking flight.

Sunset sat at her table tapping a pen against the page of the open journal as she tried to figure out just what to write deciding on finally just telling Twilight everything that has happened lately and ask for advice on what to do. It took awhile to finish writing it down before closing the book and deciding to get ready for bed early after having a small snack.

Monday Dec 19

Dear Sunset Shimmer,

Words cannot express how I’m feeling at the moment upon learning everything that has happened since and because of Anon-A-Miss. I am fuming right now and if I wasn’t a Princess and a Lady I would likely be making comments that would make Big Macintosh redder than he already is. I would be coming over there and giving them a piece of my mind if you didn’t already talk me out of it.

As for your predicament with your job, I’m really sorry. I know gems and the gold bits are made with here is worth a lot more there. Maybe I can bring you some later this week, enough to do you for awhile. Then again, maybe it’s time you accepted my offer and come back to Equestria, I still have that room in my castle reserved for you.

I do have to warn you to watch out for this woman as it seems a little farfetched that she could be your mother. She is from the outer areas that don’t have counterparts here and I really don’t see how you could be related to her as you clearly grew up here. I will talk to Princess Celestia while I’m here about it though.

Which brings me to why I can’t exactly come over right now, I’m stuck at the castle because of a few recent events here. Nothing to worry about as they will be cleared up within a couple days. If you need those bits sooner please let me know so I have an excuse to leave now. Please Sunset Shimmer, let me know so I can get away from here. Please.

Love,
Your Friend,
Princess Twilight Sparkle

Don’t listen to her, she’s shouting so many expletives that a passing guard turned red as he peeked into the open room with a jaw dropped. He thought Twilight was a changeling for a minute lol. –Spike

Sunset couldn’t help snickering a little despite her situation at Spikes hastily written comment while imagining Twilight cussing up a storm so badly that even one of the normally unshakable guards jaw dropped. It would have been a sight to see and ammo for Sunset to tease the poor pony for weeks. Not that it would be mean spirited teasing as she grew past that. No, she was clearly beyond that now.

Closing the journal after leaving a quick reply to let them know she was okay, Sunset got up to get ready for the day. She wasn’t really looking forward to going to school today as her nerves weren’t exactly doing very good at the moment. She had been hoping to spend the next couple days after school picking up a few extra hours and now she was going to have to job hunt instead. She wasn’t even going to really be able to concentrate on her thoughts about what to do about her supposed mother because of this.

It once again didn’t take her long to get ready for school as she grabbed a toaster pastry to eat cold on the way and left the other for a snack or even to serve as dinner tonight. The walk was quick as it was a little more chilly this morning than she would have liked so she hurried a bit more. She wished she hadn’t bothered though as she walked right into a sort of ambush as the girls were waiting around the horse statue in the school’s court yard.

“Hey there sugarcube, can we please talk for a minute?” Applejack asked, obviously the spokesperson for the group as they all gathered close behind her.

“If you want to apologize then save it, I’m not ready to hear it right now.” Sunset said as she held up a hand.

“But we really are super duper sorry.” Pinkie Pie whined earning a stern glance from Sunset making her hair flatten out some with a whimper.

“I’m sorry, I’m not trying to be mean about this. I know you girls gave me a second chance and you deserve one too. I know that. I just don’t feel it right now.” Sunset sighed as she rubbed her eyes, “You girls meant the world to me, you were supposed to be family and what you did really hurt.”

“We want to make it up to you.” Fluttershy said softly, actually not hiding behind her hair showing just how much this meant to her.

“I’m sorry Shy, Saturday was actually pretty great, it made me forget about everything if only for a short time. For now though you girls hurt me very badly and I just need time to process everything and heal.” Sunset explained.

“Well we want to help you get a new job, darling.” Rarirty said.

“We want to make everything up to you.” Rainbow Dash said.

“I really want you to come to the Christmas party on the farm sugarcube.” Applejack added.

“First, I have it covered Rarity, don’t worry about it.” Sunset said shaking her head. It was a partial truth as she intended to do a lot of job hunting after school. “Second, as I already said Dash, I need time. Maybe after the holidays are over. And AJ, I really appreciate it, but no. I just can’t deal with that right now.”

“Isn’t there anything we can do?” Pinkie Pie pleaded.

“There is,” Sunset sighed heavily, “Give me my space to work through this. I still care for you girls despite how hurt and angry I am. If you truly need help with something I will help you, but unless it’s important please leave me be for now.”

“I guess we don’t have a choice, sugarcube.” Applejack said.

“Thank you, now if you girls will excuse me I have a few things to do before I head to class.” Sunset said as she walked around the guilty eyed girls as they watched her enter the school.

The day hadn’t been too bad at school, while some people did try to apologize or push her to forgive them it seemed the message had spread and most everyone left her alone. It was after school when things started looking even more gloomy. She swallowed her pride and went to talk to her old boss and she refused to even listen and even surprised Sunset by having her final check waiting. That was something the older woman never did, but she said something about Sunset being a minor which gave little choice in the matter.

After that pretty much every place in the mall that had help wanted signs either said she was too young, she was too much trouble after hearing about Anon-A-Miss though they didn’t seem to hear about the truth yet, or they heard from her old boss how poor her choices had been lately. With a heavy heart Sunset made her way home as it was growing late in the evening and the mall hadn’t turned up anything. She had hoped to find something so she would know what was going on before Susan came tomorrow afternoon or Wednesday.

She decided to just try and get something to eat and try and get some rest since there was thankfully no homework.

The Oracle groaned as he opened his eyes from his meditation as he still couldn’t locate the Heart. He felt it for just a few minutes the other day and Luba had confirmed it, but something was blocking him from seeing where it was. And whatever it was that was blocking his sight was good as it didn’t create a void of nothingness that he could trace, instead it made it completely invisible from him. It was unprecedented, something that has never happened in all his years as Oracle which greatly disturbed him. There was something going on and he did not like it, not one bit.

“Where are you?” He growled out making a fist in frustration. It was on Earth, he was sure of it. He would just have to keep searching until he found something, there just wasn’t anything else he could do unless he got lucky.

Author's Note

I tried writing in a couple fonts but they didn't copy over for the journal entry and I'm not sure how to change it if you can here. Anyways here's Monday and starting with the next chapter more stuff will be happening meaning back to the longer chapters. Hope everyone is enjoying, have a great night. I also wanted to thank HarmonicPriest for the idea of Twilight getting as mad as she did. :twilightsmile:

Tuesday Dec 20 a

The day had actually flew by with Sunset able to avoid most people bothering her too much. Sure she exchanged pleasantries and wished others a Merry Christmas in return for their own as she wasn’t trying to be a jerk about it. Still, despite the halfway decent day, her nerves were almost on end because of her meeting with the woman claiming to be her mother. It was either going to be shortly or tomorrow and she had a feeling that if there were any sincerity to the woman’s words then she would probably show up as soon as possible eager to reunite with Sunset. Then again, if she was seeking Sunset out for other reasons that had any type of urgency she would probably do the same.

While Sunset originally had zero confidence in the claims there were several things since they were made that caused Sunset to actually start to wonder. First there was the transformation that changed her to look like a three year older version of the woman’s daughter. Then there was the day she spent in Heatherfield which was where the woman was from where Sunset’s body and mind seemed to go on autopilot when she was exhausted to the point of collapse. So many things were familiar to Sunset’s subconciousness that worried her a bit.

If the woman’s claims were true though where did that leave her years in Equestria? Was her life as Sunset Shimmer a lie? Would the woman pressure her to be somebody she wasn’t by trying to force her to be this woman’s daughter and not the unicorn she remembered growing up as? It was a lot to worry about because on the one hand a part of her desperately wanted the woman to be on the up and up and be her mother. On the other hand, if she was her life would be turned upside down if not outright destroyed.

A moment of cowardice stopped her for one moment as she stopped. She didn’t have to deal with any of this if she decided to avoid being at her apartment for the rest of today and tomorrow. Would the woman try to track her down again? Shaking her head and ridding herself of the thoughts Sunset steeled herself and decided that she was Sunset Shimmer and not a coward, she would face this head-on and hope for the best.

Arriving at her apartment she noticed the limo that was there before though instead of bribing her way in this time, Susan was pacing back and forth holding what looked like a manilla folder. When she caught sight of Sunset the woman noticeably brightened up and hurried over to the girl though it was clear she had to fight herself to keep from giving a hug.

“Hi Ms. Vandom, I guess you got the test results back?” Sunset asked with a sigh earning a curious look from the woman.

“Are you okay dear?” Susan asked as she pulled her arm back from reaching out to give a soothing caress of her cheek. “And please at least call me Susan.”

“I’ve been better, let’s go inside.” Sunset said as she opened the door and let Susan in before closing it behind herself as she followed.

“Would you like to talk about it?” Susan asked as she studied Sunset.

“Please have a seat.” Sunset said as she motioned to chair and couch where Susan sat down on the couch while Sunset moved to the chair earning a disappointed look from Susan.

“If you want to talk about what’s bothering you we can wait until later to talk about what I wanted.” Susan said, worry etching her features.

“I’m fine, I’m just having trouble wrapping my head around everything while trying to figure out all of the other drama that is insisting on making my life miserable.” Sunset explained as she leaned back in the chair a little.

“I have an idea.” Susan said slowly as if trying to think of how to say what she wanted to. “I got the results back from the DNA test and it says you are my daughter.”

“Are you serious?” Sunset asked as she felt tears forming as it felt like the world was spinning way too fast around her.

“Sunset!” Susan gasped as she slid to the floor and caught Sunset before she collapsed forward from where she started to get up. “Sweetie, ca you hear me?”

“Y-Yeah, sorry.” Sunset said slowly as she got herself under control.

“What happened?” Susan asked from her position kneeling on the floor as Sunset pulled back though the woman kept a hold of her hands looking up into the girl’s eyes. “I’m sorry, I should have thought more about how this might affect you. I already screwed up again!”

“No, you didn’t, you were looking for your daughter.” Sunset slowly said unable to blame the woman for any of this.

“You are my daughter honey, the tests prove it.” Susan said motioned to the discarded folder behind her on the couch.

“What do you want from me then? Let’s say I help your daughter’s friends, what do you expect from me after?” Sunset croaked out.

“Yes I want you to help her friends if you can, but I don’t want to send you into danger to do it. It’s why I was hoping you could just make that giant alicorn again and be done with that.” Susan explained, “Besides that I want you home, I want my daughter back with me.”

“This is my home.” Sunset sniffed as she pushed herself up and shook Susan’s hands off as the girl spun around extending her arms out indicating the small apartment. “It isn’t much, but I worked hard for it.”

Susan just stayed there looking up at the girl as her own tears began. She had finally found her daughter and it was looking like she might not want anything to do with her. She had built a life for herself here and didn’t want to seem to leave it. Did she have any right to ask her to in the end?

“Spend the holidays with me.” Susan said getting a shocked look from Sunset. “Just hear me out, please. Come home with me for the holidays and we can get to know each other. If after that you can’t stand being around me I’ll pay for your apartment and everything you need here.”

“I can’t ask you to do that.” Sunset gasped out in shock.

“You aren’t asking me, you are my daughter and I’m doing it.” Susan said getting up. “If I can’t have you at home I will at least make sure you are happy and safe here with everything you need.”

“Why would you do that, I’m a stranger.” Sunset asked shaking a little as she couldn’t fight the freely streaming tears off.

“You re my daughter, my flesh and blood, and family is the most important thing to me. You are the most important thing to me.” Susan cried as she pulled Sunset into a tight hug with the girl struggling a few moments before she broke down and buried herself in the hug and cried.

“And when your daughter shows up I’ll be out on the curb.” Sunset sobbed out.

“Sunset, if by some miracle Will shows up I won’t be getting rid of you.” Susan sniffled, “As hard as it is to accept, she’s gone. What I see before me is my long lost daughter that is hurting and confused.”

“What do you mean?” Sunset asked as she pulled slightly back before letting herself be led over to the couch where they sat side by side with Sunset now leaning into Susan who was gently stroking her hair.

“My friend Yan Lin’s family owns the Silver Dragon, she was who you were talking to that night you passed out. I almost came running to find you then, but she said your friend’s mom was taking care of you and I didn’t know where to go. Anyways, when she touched the Heart of Kandrakar the spirits showed her a vision of what happened that night when Will made that wish.” Susan explained.

“What happened?” Sunset asked, a little scared to know the truth even if a part of her was still trying to deny it.

“The spirits of Kandrakar asked the spirits of harmony for permission to bring Will to Equestria where they changed her. They intended to keep her memories somewhat I guess, that part is a little unclear, but the ambient magic in that world was a lot more powerful than planned. As it was changing her body to fit in there it caused some kind of magic surge.” Susan explained slowly as she tried to figure out how to word everything. “I’m not very well versed in magic, this is what Yan Lin explained to me since then and what we figured out when we had dinner together.”

“Usually a magic surge is something very young unicorns experience when their powers outmatch their control and a spell gets away from them. They can be dangerous depending how powerful the unicorn is.” Sunset explained as she started to calm down more though stayed where she was surprisingly enjoying the closeness.

“Well, what the spirits told Yan Lin and what they showed her showed the magic copying parts of another pony to complete or stabilize the transformation. I’m really not sure about the specifics but technically that pony and I are both your mothers. The spirits said that other than a small memory here and there, you won’t ever get all of Will’s memories. You are a new person, your own person, but you are still my daughter.” Susan said giving the girl a squeeze.

“Okay, let’s say I am your daughter, what do you want from me?” Sunset asked, thoughts running wild in her head. Did this mean her life as a pony wasn’t a lie if this was true or was it a lie? Another train of thought tried to interrupt her current ones making her quickly smash it down or else she would probably grow angry. After all if she did have a pony who was also her mother then there was likely only one pony that it could be as the others ran away when the magical surge took place as ponies tended to do.

“I’ll settle for at least a relationship, but what I really want is you in my life and your love. You are my daughter and I love you Sunset Shimmer.” Susan said with teary eyes, tracks already present as she had let more than a few escape so far.

“I don’t know if I can come right now. I need to find a new job since I lost my old one or I’ll lose my place here. It isn’t much, but I worked hard for it.” Sunset sighed.

“Sunny, I’m paying for your apartment. I’d much rather find you a bigger one, but I’ll pay for this one for six months so you know you have a place to return to if things don’t work out.” Susan said, “And if you return here I’ll make sure you have a good job as Simultech does have two different stores here. One in the mall selling phones and another across town that sells computer parts and stuff.”

“I can’t ask you to do that, I got myself in this mess so it is my responsibility to get myself mmph.” Sunset said shaking her head before she was silenced by Sunset put a finger to her lips.

“You aren’t asking me Sunset, I’m doing it. You are my daughter Sunset, there is no debating that. If you must, think of this as an early Christmas present.” Susan said as Sunset pulled all the way away and started pacing around the apartment while Susan watched her over the back of the sofa as the girl looked around at the place.

For Sunset’s part she was wondering what she should do. In all honesty she could probably be packed up in an hour, two at most as she didn’t have a whole lot. She had some art and school supplies, a game system that was two generations old and some games that she used to stream, maybe at most a half dozen outfits, an old guitar and amp and a few knick knacks like photos, paintings, her alarm clock and some ratty furniture. And of course there was the journal, her link to Princess Twilight and Equestria.

“If I give this a chance do you promise not to hurt me?” Sunset asked, “I really don’t think I can take anymore being tossed away.”

“Oh sweety,” Susan started as she got up and went around the couch to gather the vulnerable girl in her arms. “I wish I could promise never to hurt you, I really do, but it is bound to happen. People argue honey, it’s a fact of life but I will never hurt you intentionally. What I can promise you is I will never throw you away. You are my precious little girl no matter how old you are, you are my precious sunshine.”

“I guess there’s only one thing I can do.” Sunset sighed once again pulling out of the woman’s embrace as she wiped at her eyes.

“What’s that honey?” Susan asked.

“Go down to the store and see if they have any empty boxes.” Sunset said with a small smile which got a squeal from the older woman who once again hugged Sunset tight. The teen wondered if this hugging thing was going to be a common occurrence though as she melted into the hug she realized she wouldn’t mind if it was.

Tuesday Dec 20 b

“So your driver is going to pick up the boxes?” Sunset asked staring in disbelief at Susan who just got off a call with her mobile phone to who she guessed was the woman’s driver. She had to wonder if the woman ever drove herself or if she was one of those people who depended on servants to do everything. “Do you have maids too?”

“Actually I don’t have maids, and the driver is actually more of a bodyguard my assistant pushed me into bringing incase something happens. Normally I drive myself unless it is for business purposes which call for a show of power.” Susan explained as she watched the limo pull away from the apartment complex. “And while I will be driving you places, you are old enough to drive yourself also.”

“I can’t, I can’t exactly get a license.” Sunset groaned out, “I doubt my papers can even get me into any other schools since they are pretty bad forgeries.”

“I was afraid of that, but you are lucky. Canterlot County is know for their one of a kind complexion as well as their lax attitude to paperwork and such. There have been many young people such as yourself who was born at home and the paperwork never filed for social security numbers and birth certificates. While it is a headache to get them, the government will grant those under twenty-one years old paperwork under certain conditions and sponsors.” Susan explained as she moved over to where Sunset was unhooking her gaming system from the television. “And since I have the DNA results I can make it a little easier to get them claiming that your father took off with you.”

“I actually kind of figured you would just use Will’s stuff if I stayed.” Sunset said as she wrapped up the wires wondering what would happen if she stays.

“I talked it over with my assistant, her husband is a lawyer and they assured me they can get the paperwork expedited. As for using Will’s, there is several problems with that.” Susan said giving Sunset a side hug as she picked up the top game case on the small stack. “First, it wouldn’t be fair to you since you are your own person. I loved Will so much and I will miss her, but I love you too and I won’t force you into being someone you aren’t. Second, there is no way you could pass for Will even if we did try that.”

“You know,” Sunset said hesitating a moment before going on as she was a little worried telling the woman this. “I look like Will transformed.”

“I-I don’t know what to say.” Susan said in shock before shaking her head, “I still stand by my decision, you are your own person and I won’t push you into being someone you aren’t. I look forward to getting to know the beautiful young woman you have grown into.”

“Hearing you say that means a lot to me.” Sunset said as she smiled at the woman. She was pretty much coming to believe that this truly was her mother. It opened up a whole other can or worms, but she couldn’t really deny it much longer. Even if she was though, Sunset just couldn’t call her mom yet as that was moving just a little too fast for her.

“I mean it honey.” Susan said with a loving smile before looking back down at the game in her hands and deciding that a few more presents might be in need.

“I don’t have much to pack, I don’t have many clothes and what you see in here is pretty much what I have.” Sunset explained. “Do you mind if I bring Ray with me? He’s my gecko.”

“Of course you are bringing him with you honey, bring whatever you like. I really hope you stay after the holidays.” Susan said hoping that her daughter would stay.

“It would be nice to have a family, to have a mother.” Sunset wistfully said.

“I will always be your mother, Sunset. You won’t get rid of me that easy.” Susan said. She let Sunset gather more of her things as she went back over to the window to look back outside. She had to admit that the town wasn’t too bad actually even if the apartment complex here looked pretty run down. She was debating getting a nice apartment here for Sunset and herself if the teen didn’t want to stay in Heatherfield after the holidays. She could easily drive back and forth and it would be worth doing if it was what was needed to be with Sunset.

Another thing was bothering her though, Yan Lin had told her about what she saw in her vision. That she knew for certain that Susan’s mind was messed with when she was with Dean and it scared the woman. She wasn’t sure if Dean was a part of it too or a victim. The only consolation was that Yan Lin assured her it was probably some kind of trick by Phobos to weaken Will and the other guardians by sowing discord among their lives. At least it did lessen the guilt she felt for the way she treated Will because of the man even if it didn’t erase it.

“I don’t have a lot of food right now, but if you want I have some Pop-Tarts by the toaster. All I have is water right now, sorry.” Sunset said with an embarrassed look.

“I’m okay honey, but you will be eating better food than that from now on. Healthier food.” Susan said as she was worried about what she just heard. Was that because the girl didn’t have money to buy anything else or was it just a teenager thing going out to eat and just keeping junk food at the house. She wasn’t sure but she decided a trip to her doctor to get a checkup might not be such a bad idea.

“Pop-Tarts is healthy…ish.” Sunset said with a little hesitation as she sounded as if she didn’t believe that herself.

“Why do I get the feeling that even you don’t believe that.” Susan said sadly as she heard a knock at the door. Peeking back out the window she saw her driver standing there with a stack of plastic totes with the lids sitting inside. “Looks like he’s back with the boxes.”

Susan opened the door accepting the totes with a smile to her driver who nodded in return before asking, “Would you like help packing, Ma’am?”

“Thank you, we will be fine. Maybe when we get everything packed you can help carry a couple out if you don’t mind.” Susan said, “We shouldn’t be long.”

“Just let me know when you are ready, Ma’am.” The man said before turning to head back to the limo as Susan shut the door with her hip. She carried the totes over and put them on the chair next to the table before pulling a drink carried with two drinks out and a bag of food from inside the top tote.

“I thought he was going to get boxes.” Sunset said as she eyed the plastic containers while her stomach growled at the smell of the food.

“I learned that cardboard boxes aren’t the best thing to be using for moving the hard way.” Susan said with a wishful yet sad smile, “But first we need to have something to eat. I wasn’t sure what to get so I hope you like chicken nuggets and fries with a cola.”

“That sounds great right now.” Sunset said truly thankful for the meal though she couldn’t help the little bit of sassiness bubbling up. “It isn’t very healthy though.”

“No, but it is good and we need to get stuff packed up.” Susan said, “We can worry about healthier stuff later.”

Sunset didn’t argue as she moved the totes off the chair and the two sat at the table where the girl quickly demolished her meal much to her embarrassment once she realized what she did. Blushing she looked up to Susan who was sporting a sad if a bit amused expression. “I’m so sorry, I usually have better manners.”

“It’s okay honey, I know you are just in a hurry to get packed.” Susan assured as she pushed mostly full fry container over to the teen.

“I’m fine, really.” Sunset said not wanting to admit how hungry she was as the school lunch wasn’t exactly filling today. Not that they ever were when Granny Smith wasn’t in charge and with the Apple matriarch out with her suspended granddaughter a substitute was left in charge of school meals.

“I’m not that hungry dear, I ate just before I came over. Besides, I don’t want them to go to waste.” Susan said with an encouraging smile as Sunset reluctantly took the fries since Susan had already finished her nuggets. “We can take all of your stuff if you like dear to make sure nothing happens to it. Not to sound offensive, but I paid more attention to the area this time and, well.”

“I know it isn’t the best area, but everyone here looks out for each other.” Sunset assured the older woman, “I think I will take all of my stuff though I don’t know what to do about the furniture. I’m not sure if your car can even take my bed.”

“Sunset, sweetie, don’t worry about any furniture. You have a new bed and everything in your room already, all you need is your clothes and the rest of your stuff like your games.” Susan assured Sunset.

“I don’t want to cost you any more money or trouble.” Sunset said.

“Sweetie, you are never trouble to me, I love you.” Susan assured, “As for money, you deserve it and spending money on you is never a waste.”

“Susan, are you sure you want me staying with you?” Sunset asked wondering if she was going crazy for doing what she was about to do. She felt really guilty because of all the time, energy and money the woman was spending on her yet this place had a special place in her heart as she had worked hard for it. Of course she was scared of things not working out, but she just couldn’t bring herself to make Susan pay all that money holding this place. If the woman was this serious in wanting to make things work then Sunset would make the sacrifice knowing that she had started over before and she could do it again.

“Of course I am honey, I want it more than anything.” Susan said as the two finished up and Sunset threw the trash away before returning to hug Sunset after being asked that question.

“Then I guess I’ll let this place go. I want to give this a try and while it would be nice having the safety net, I wouldn’t be giving this a fair chance if I made you pay all that money to keep it for me.” Sunset explained as she hugged the woman back.

“I told you honey, the money doesn’t. Only your happiness.” Susan sad giving the girl a squeeze. “I want you to seriously think about this while we pack, maybe even think about it tonight and let me know tomorrow. If you are really intent on giving the place up I will send the key back tomorrow. Okay?”

“Okay, thank you.” Sunset said, unable to keep the little bit of sadness at bay as she took the first tote and looked around to decide where to start. She figured the easiest would be with her clothes which would probably leave plenty of room for some light or breakable things such as the few framed pictures she had. Opening up her closet she noticed the Christmas gifts inside and decided to put them in the tote and put them aside to be delivered later or something.

Author's Note

Just to remind everyone that this is an alternate universe and some things from canon will not be happening or at least not happen in the same way so you aren't expecting some things to happen the same way. Just wanted to remind you as I will be introducing a character sometime soon from one of the series that their change in circumstance will greatly effect the canon. Other than that, I really hope everyone is enjoying the story.

Tuesday Dec 20 c

Sunset surveyed their work which actually only took about forty minutes or so since she already had her gaming system unhooked and some of the stuff gathered. She had the one plastic tub that sat open with the Christmas presents she had bought the girls. Then she had one with her clothes as well as her drawing supplies, her other art supplies filling another with her pictures and few knick knacks she had. Next there was one with her game system, alarm clock, games and notebook packed away neatly. She had decided to not bother with her router or television as they barely seemed to function and was some of the few pieces of electronics that didn’t seem to come to life. And finally one she had the few books she owned along with her school supplies and journal. All together she had four plastic totes not including the Christmas presents, her guitar and amp and Ray all ready to go.

“Are you sure this is all?” Susan asked as she felt a little sad that the teen didn’t have much to take. Most of the appliances like the microwave, refrigerator and stuff came with the apartment so wasn’t hers.

“All that I really own other than the furniture. The super told me that if I moved and wanted to leave behind furniture in decent shape they would work out a deal.” Sunset explained.

“Okay, let’s get started then. We can take two of the lighter totes out and get Leonard.” Susan said picking up one of the plastic tubs with Sunset following suit. “I actually thought we would have to bring a truck tomorrow to get most of it. This should all easily fit in the limo.”

“Yeah, I kind of didn’t have this place for a long time.” Sunset said as she followed Susan out to the long car. The driver stepped out and Sunset got her first really good look at him. He did cut an imposing figure though he wasn’t overly muscular. He had long black hair tied back in a low ponytail and brown eyes with a uniform that she saw most driver’s in movies wore with a nametag that said Stotch.

“Ready to go Ma’am?” Leonard asked as he rushed to open the back door as the two were already there.

“Just a few more things.” Susan said as she pushed the tub into the spacious interior of the limo. It had long seats facing each other with enough space between them for Sunset to lie down between them and still have room. The woman took Sunset’s tub and pushed it into the care with the first one.

“I’ll come help.” Leonard said.

“Sunset?” A familiar voice called out softly almost making Sunset think of Fluttershy despite knowing it wasn’t.

“Hello Rarity.” Sunset said with a strained smile. Rarity looked nervous as she kept shifting her focus from one person to the next before settling on Sunset once again.

“Sorry darling, I’ve been pacing out here trying to bring up the courage to come knock on your door.” Rarity explained as she held what Sunset assumed was a garment box knowing Rarity that was wrapped in bright red wrapping paper with a yellow bow on it. “I know you don’t want to deal with us right now, but I wanted to make sure I brought your Christmas present over since I know you probably won’t come to the Christmas party.”

“Is this your friend?” Susan asked stepping beside Sunset and pulling the girl into a side hug.

“Sort of, this is Rarity.” Sunset said, “Rarity, this is my mother Susan. I’ll be spending the holiday with her.”

“Are you moving?” Rarity asked sadly.

“Not so far away we won’t see each other again.” Sunset sighed, “Susan, can Rarity and me have a few minutes before we finish packing.”

“Of course honey, Leonard and I will be right here when you are ready.” Susan said.

“And if you need anything just give a holler.” Leonard said.

“Thank you.” Sunset said, “Come on Rarity.”

“It was nice meeting you Ms. Shimmer.” Rarity said a little awkwardly.

“It’s Ms. Vandom actually dear, and take your time.” Susan said giving a small smile.

Sunset led Rarity back into the apartment where she left the door open and leaned back against the table as Rarity looked around and noticed how it seemed so barren even with the furniture.

“You aren’t coming back, are you darling?” Rarity asked sounding broken.

“To here, I guess not. I’m giving up the apartment and moving in with Susan and I’m going to try and make things work with her.” Sunset sighed.

“I thought you didn’t have a mother.” Rarity said quietly.

“I didn’t think I did.” Sunset shrugged, “It was a surprise.”

“She’s not like us though, are you sure?” Rarity asked as she studied Sunset.

“Rarity, I’m sure, there is too much evidence that she is my mother even if I tried to deny it.” Sunset said as she moved over to the totes and picked up the one with the gifts and carried back to the table sitting it down. “I don’t have time to explain it all right now, but I will text you in a few days.”

“Sunset, please don’t disappear from us.” Rarity pleaded on the edge of tears earning a hug which shocked her.

“I’m not going to disappear from you girls, Rarity. After the holidays and before school starts back up I want to get together with you girls and work things out.” Sunset said as she pulled away. “I can’t promise things will be like they were, not for awhile, but I’m willing to try. You girls are the first friends I remember having and despite being hurt by what you did, I still love you.”

“We love you to and we are so sorry.” Rarity sniffed handing Sunset the box. “This is my Christmas present to you. I hope you like it. You can open it now if you like.”

With a smile Sunset opened the present and as expected it was a garment box with an outfit that Rarity clearly designed which Sunset loved immediately. It was a light blue blouse with a sheer trail and darker blue jeans. Sunset loved it and gave Rarity a teary smile. Pulling out the gift she got Rarity she handed it to the girl and said, “Thank you so much, Rare. You can open yours if you want.”

“Thank you darling, you didn’t need to get me anything.” Rarity said softly as she gently peeled the wrapping paper off to reveal a set of threads and special needles that she had been trying to get for months. Pretty much every seamstress in the area have been trying to get a hold of them as they were an extremely limited edition run. And the certificate of authenticity was included as well showing that it wasn’t a knockoff meaning Sunset had to have been extremely lucky to find it at cost or spend a lot of money for it. “H-How?”

“One of my subs heard me talking about it in my stream last month and had a couple sets and offered to sell me one. I just got it in right before…” Sunset was explaining before freezing when she realized she was about to say Anon-A-Miss.

“Oh darling, thank you so much and I’m so sorry I was so stupid to fall for that stupid frame job.” Rarity said hugging Sunset tightly.

“It’s in the past Rare, let’s just drop it. Can you please take these and give them to the other girls for me and let them know I’ll come see all of you after the holidays?” Sunset asked as she squirmed out of Rarity’s embrace.

“Of course darling, I’ll save your container for you.” Rarity said taking the container.

“Thank you, I’ll see you girls soon. Have a Merry Christmas.” Sunset said following Rarity out of the apartment and waved her goodbye while waving Susan and Leonard over.

“You too darling, Merry Christmas.” Rarity replied as she walked away.

“Are you okay honey?” Susan asked as she noticed Sunset rub her eyes.

“Actually I’m starting to feel better than I have all week. I hope you don’t mind that I sent one of the totes with her.” Sunset said with a smile.

“Of course I don’t mind dear, let’s get the rest of your stuff packed.” Susan said giving Sunset a hug before the three got the last of the stuff loaded within ten minutes and were off. Sunset sat in the back in the middle leaning into Susan who had her arm around the girl as the teen gently held Ray’s terrarium that sat on the other side to make sure it wouldn’t slide off. It seemed she didn’t need to worry as they ride was so smooth unlike the old truck Applejack drove, the van Fluttershy sometimes used and Rarity’s car which was being withheld from the posh girl by her parents who were not happy upon learning either of their daughters actions of late.

“I’ve never rode in a limo before.” Sunset said as she kept looking over her stuff that fit back there, her guitar and amp on the other seat and tubs on the floor which still left more than enough legroom making the girl realize she really did have so little stuff or the limo was just that roomy.

“It is kind of a nice experience, but I prefer driving myself most of the time. I prefer being in control of the car as well as seeing just where I am going. If it wasn’t for my assistant Velvet vouching for my drive I never would have trusted Leonard. He’s been a valuable member at Simultech since as my head of security and driver and bodyguard when needed.” Susan explained as she enjoyed being close to her daughter finally as they headed home. Knowing it was now their home sent a warmth through Susan she hasn’t felt since Will disappeared. She wasn’t trying to replace Will, nobody ever could and the same could be said for Sunset. She would miss Will and she knew when she was alone tonight she would probably cry over the redhead once again. For now though she needed to be strong so Sunset wouldn’t be worried.

“Can he hear us?” Sunset whispered getting a confused expression from Susan.

“Now while the divider is up unless I turn on the intercom.” Susan explained.

“I know you know about Equestria, did you know that they all pretty much have counterparts here?” Sunset asked.

“I know a little about that as the Oracle did tell us a little about the worlds that were closed off. I remember him acting pretty unflappable I guess, but when it came to Equestria I remember him getting pretty frustrated and I’m pretty sure he said some not very nice things about ponies.” Susan explained, “Again, I really don’t understand a lot of it.”

“Well, that’s why we have different colors of skin than the rest of the world. I know there are multiple shades of skin, but I’m talking like the pastel colors. The skin color matches the color of the pony counterpart’s coat. Sometimes the name may differ slightly.” Sunset explained before shaking her head, “Sorry, I’m getting off track, I just wanted to say that I remember you saying that your assistant was like me, from Canterlot. Her name was Twilight Velvet, right?”

“Yes, she has become more than an assistant to me to be honest.” Susan said wistfully.

“You’re dating her?” Sunset asked unsure how to feel as the name sounded like Twilight’s and if it was her counterpart it would leave her feeling weird. Not that she would begrudge her mother having an intimate relationship. It would just being a little weird seeing someone who she knew as pretty much her own age’s counterpart involved with Susan that way.

“Sweetie, I haven’t dated since Dean. That kind of left a scar that I’m unsure will ever go away.” Susan sighed.

“I’m sorry Susan, I didn’t mean to bring up bad memories.” Sunset apologized feeling like a jerk for dredging up past pains.

“I’m okay dear, but what were you trying to say.” Susan asked as she gave a reassuring squeeze to Sunset.

“Well, like I said the names can sometimes be slightly different though it is very rare from what I’ve found. I have someone who saved me from myself and has probably become my best friend since and I was wondering if this could be her counterpart.” Sunset explained.

“You know Velvet in pony world?” Susan asked a little surprised.

“Actually, her name is Twilight Sparkle there if she’s the same. She’s the Princess of Friendship.” Sunset said getting Susan to burst out in a fit of giggles.

“Princess of Friendship? Really?” Susan asked between giggles as she fought hard to get them under control. The sound of it was just so bizarre. “I’m sorry honey, I’m not making fun of you. Just, are you serious? It just sounds so-so-“

“Weird? Yeah, after being in this world a few years I understand that. I am serious though, she’s the holder of the Element of Magic which is one of the six Elements of Harmony that safeguard Equestria. I know it sounds absurd here, but it is very real and extremely powerful there.” Sunset explained sobering Susan up as the woman may not have understood all of this magic and alternate dimensional stuff completely, but she knew how powerful it can be. “To tell the truth I thought the whole concept was just a load of horseapples to begin with.”

“Well, I don’t think this is the same person or pony we are talking about since Twilight Sparkle is Velvet’s daughter.” Susan said shocking Sunset. “She’s become like a niece to me so she might end up being around a lot. I hope you both get along as she could use some closer friends.”

“If she’s anything like my Twilight I’m sure we will become close, I’ll just have to be careful not to show off any magic around her.” Sunset said as dozens of scenarios started running through her head before coming to a grinding halt leaving her speechless.

“Don’t worry, she knows how to keep a secret and already knows about magic.” Susan replied.

Author's Note

I was going to end this chapter with this part though I think I will do one more. Finally Sunset is going to Heatherfield for more than just a day and will soon be running into itch soon as well as someone mentioned in this chapter.

Tuesday Dec 20 d

Being annoyed that their conversation was interrupted since they arrived at the apartment complex Sunset would be moving into with her mother quickly turned to awe once they made it inside. While the outside of the building did look really nice and the neighborhood did look a little on the rich side, the apartment itself pretty much nailed the fact that her mother was pretty well off home. Their apartment was actually the penthouse that took up the entire top floor with the family slash common room being twice as big as her old apartment shocking the girl as they carried her stuff through it into another room which would be her own. Again it was twice as big as her old apartment not counting her private bathroom which was almost just as big as her old apartment herself. Just who really needed both a separate large walk in shower with glass doors as well as a deep bathtub perfect for soaking in which looked to have jets in it like Rarity’s did.

Her room itself had a tell dresser in the small space to the left of the door to her bathroom that opened against it and one of those lower ones that was long to the right of the door which Ray’s terrarium was sitting as Sunset hooked it his lights while Leonard dropped off the last of the totes in the middle of the room which didn’t even come close to hindering any foot traffic. On the end of the dresser was a large L shaped desk with what looked like a custom desktop computer sitting there.

On the opposite wall a large queen, maybe even king sized bed with four posts and curtains which Sunset was positive Rarity had said was a princess style bed which the posh girl wanted but couldn’t get as it wouldn’t really fit in her room very well. Next to it was a night stand with a closet that turned out being a walk-in closet that was about half the size of her new bathroom on the other side of it. Next to it was a wardrobe which Sunset wasn’t sure was necessary with a closet she doubted she would ever be able to even fill a tenth of much less the whole thing requiring the wardrobe. On the wall next to the entry way was a large television that was probably the largest she had ever seen with a couple leather chairs that Sunset recognized from the mall that was heated and had massage capabilities. Finally the last wall had what seemed to be large bay windows with heavy blinds blocking out the light and heavy curtains hanging over them pulled mostly closed.

Sunset was still unsure how she deserved such a room and was purely stunned at the size of it as she straightened up from getting Ray’s heat turned on. This place was a little much, so much more than she thought possible.

“Anything else Ma’am?” Leonard asked giving them both a smile.

“No, that will be all. I’ll be back in a moment honey.” Susan said as she kissed the top of Sunset’s head in passing.

“Welcome home Ms. Shimmer, I hope you have a Merry Christmas and I look forward to serving you both.” Leonard said with a smile as be gave a short bow before following Susan out of the room after Sunset wished him a Merry Christmas as well leaving Sunset to look around the room. Susan had assured her everything was hers in the room and Sunset was having a hard time comprehending everything.

“Sorry sweetie, I was just seeing Leonard out and giving him his Christmas bonus.” Susan said as she returned a moment later.

“It’s okay.” Sunset said feeling a little overwhelmed as Sunset went over to pull the top off one of the tubs to start helping Sunset unpack. Shaking off her state of shock at the moment she let the thing that had been bothering her come back as she asked, “Just how does Twilight know about magic?”

“We need to see about getting you an art desk or some easels or something.” Susan mumbled as she started pulling out the knickknacks and the carefully packed paints. “Oh, Twilight, well that is a bit of a story.”

“You can leave that packed for now until I figure out what to do with it.” Sunset said as she opened the tote with her drawing supplies and clothes putting the sketchpads and pencils on the desk by the keyboard. “I don’t really mind a long story, I really want to know.”

“Well, I guess it isn’t really a secret since most of what happened other than the magic happened publicly. It started a little after Velvet and I became close, like sisters and she confided in me she was worried about Twilight. Apparently she was closing herself off more and more while working on some project centered around an unknown energy source that spiked so high it set off all of her instruments in her lab at Crystal Prep.” Susan explained as she started pulling the clothes from the tote Sunset was working on and straightening them out before putting hangers she retrieved from the closet on them. “It took Yan Lin showing me video after the whole seahorse thing for me to realize what she had seen. We both thought that it was too dangerous to let Twilight start messing around with something that she didn’t understand so we explained everything to Velvet and showed her proof that magic was real and most likely the energy source Twilight had detected.”

“I bet that went over well.” Sunset said as she inspected her drawing pads to make sure that there wasn’t any damage to them.

“You don’t know the half of it.” Susan laughed as she finished putting the clothes on hangers as there really weren’t many of them to do. “After her freak out she brought Twilight and the three of us explained everything to her and told her she needed to drop the whole thing since she could get hurt as well as hurt the lives of anyone with magic and their families. At first she vehemently refused until she broke down and admitted she had to finish her project to get away from Crystal Prep and the now ex-Principal Cinch who had been trying to blackmail Twilight into competing in the Friendship Games this spring.”

“She was being blackmailed?” Sunset asked in shock, “What kind of monster does that to their students?”

“Apparently a very cruel one as Velvet’s daughter in law had been trying behind the scenes to negate the damage Cinch kept causing by forcing the students to compete with each other to the point bullying ran rampant. Being a private school it was harder to get rid of Cinch as the board only saw the results of the highest ranking school in the state. With proof of what she tried with Twilight and some high level attorneys threatening to demolish the board in court they had no choice but to investigate. When they finally did even the most cold hearted members were disgusted by the things they found and had Cinch arrested and put Velvet’s daughter in law Cadence in charge.” Susan explained making Sunset blanch at the name. “Are you okay honey?”

Susan had finished putting the small stack of clothes in the closet and moved over to give Sunset a comforting hug wondering just what she said that was bothering Sunset. It was impossible not to see the blanch and the mixture of anger and guilt in the girl’s eyes that Susan was confident didn’t have anything to do with the story about Twilight.

“A part of me still hates her even though I keep trying to tell myself none of it was her fault. I feel like crap feeling that was since I’m not that little anymore and I know better.” Sunset sighed as she leaned into the embrace feeling a little embarrassed for enjoying them so much yet didn’t want it to stop as it was what she dreamed of for as long as she could remember.

“Who honey? What happened?” Susan asked rubbing circles in Sunset’s back.

“When I was a pony, Princess Celestia found me as a filly in the middle of a magic surge, the one I guess that sent me to that world. She took me in and made me feel like she was going to be a mother to me but the more I tried to prove I was worthy of her the more she pushed me away.” Sunset explained, her voice a little shaky and soft. “Then after a couple years she brought a new pony into the castle, a total stranger. I’ve been there or so long killing myself to prove I was worthy of her love and she got angry with me because I called her mom. The same day she brought that pony in, the day she brought Cadence in, she insisted that she called her Auntie.”

“You are worthy of love and if that nag was too blind to see how wonderful you are then she didn’t deserve you. I can see hoe wonderful you are and I’m so proud to call you my daughter.” Susan said kissing the top of Sunset’s head. “You can call me mom anytime you want, I’d be so proud to be called that by you.”

“I don’t know if I can, a part of me is afraid of being thrown away as soon as I do.” Sunset admitted as she gently pulled away and wiped her eyes putting on a fake smile and went to open the tote with her notebook, clock and game system with games making Susan give a sad sigh.

“Sweetie, I do love you.” Susan said as she moved beside Sunset and gave her a half hug. “Don’t ever forget that because nothing will change that. I won’t push you to call me mom if Susan makes you more comfortable. Just know that I’m here for you.”

“Thanks.” Sunset said with a sad smile, but a real one as she really appreciated the woman saying it giving her yet another point if Sunset’s book for being the kind of mother she had wished so many years for. Deciding to change the topic back to what they were discussing, she asked, “What happened next with Twilight?”

“Well, Velvet ended up pulling Twilight out of Crystal prep even with Cadence taking charge much to Twilight’s relief.” Susan explained as she looked though the game cases as Sunset pulled out the game system itself and was setting it up on the platform below the television. “Twilight was so happy even if Sheffield isn’t as prestigious as Crystal Prep it’s still a very good private school. She’s made some friends with the girls though they aren’t really close. Especially Irma, Twilight started going out with the boy who crushed on Irma for years and the poor girl don’t know how to take losing his attentions. It is her fault though for rejecting him all those times if she had any interest in him.”

“Huh, that’s kind of unexpected.” Sunset said as she finished plugging the cables in. “This Twilight must be more outgoing than the pony one.”

“Well, not really.” Susan said as she handed Sunset the small stack of games. “It’s more like Martin is a little more unrelenting when he sees something he wants. Not in a bad way, not really, he just asked her a few times and she said yes. Thanks to him and the ability to relax a little being away from that shark tank Crystal Prep had become, Twilight has broken out of her shell some. They spend a lot of time here at times.”

“They do?” Sunset asked a little shocked.

“Yeah, since I have four rooms here I have one and saved you one and I made a guest one that Twilight more or less uses mostly when her parents are out of town. Night Light is a lawyer and Velvet is my assistant and sometimes they have to go out of town for business for me and I take care of Twilight. The last room I had a makeshift office but I never used it so when Twilight started staying over I let her convert it into a lab as long as it isn’t anything dangerous.” Susan explained. “Do you like your room honey?”

“I love it, I never imagined I would ever have a room like this. I think it’s even better than my room at the castle when I was the Princess’s student. A part of me is still a little unsure if I deserve this.” Sunset said as she looked at what little she had and realized that even when she was completely done unpacking the room would still be kind of barren of personal things with how big it was and how little she had to fill it.

“You deserve it and more.” Sunset said.

“Susan?” Sunset asked, fidgeting as she looked down avoiding Susan’s eyes for several moments.

“Its okay honey, take your time.” Susan said with a patient smile before the wind was knocked out of her as Sunset rushed forward and hugged her tightly crying.

“Thank you for finding me and making me feel like I belong somewhere!” Sunset cried as Susan wrapped her arms around her daughter and kissed her on her head.

“You do belong Sunset and I hope you never feel like you don’t ever again.” Susan said squeezing the girl.

“I love you.” Sunset whispered making Susan's smile threaten to split her face.

“I love you too honey,” Susan sniffed, “Now and always my baby girl.”

Author's Note

So ends another day/chapter. Now that Sunset is in Heatherfield things will be speeding up a little though I am trying hard to decide on something. I've been trying to keep Nerissa's side of things out of the story for the most part because her changed plans will easily ruin the identity of the main villain of the story. I'm thinking of writing a spinoff which will be much shorter than this story that shows what she is up to or if I just should go ahead and spoil who the villain is and have her in the story a bit more. Either way, Shagon, Khor, Tridart and Ember will be in the story, some of them causing trouble which some trouble will be very soon.

Wednesday Dec 21 a

Susan was insane, there was no other explanation in giving a teenage girl five thousand dollars with instructions to buy some clothes and things to decorate her room with. Not that Sunset wasn’t grateful, but she really didn’t know what to with all that money. She had never seen that much money at one time. Of course Susan warned her not to get used to it as it was a one time thing to get Sunset started making her room more…well, her room. So now she was staring up at the entrance to the mall after getting off the bus as she wondered what to do.

Despite it being a little passed eleven she doubted she would be hungry anytime soon after the huge breakfast Susan had cooked for them before having to go to work with a promise that the two would decorate the Christmas tree and decorate when Susan got home from work. So now she had plenty of time to look around and plan what to get before calling a taxi to come pick her up unless she didn’t have too much to get back on the bus later. Then again since she only brought seven hundred with her she doubted she would have to carry.

Taking a deep breath she pushed onward while for once actually enjoying the Christmas decorations surrounding her instead of feeling pain and loneliness at the site of the festive decorations. The amount of people going back and forth around her was a little intimidating as she wasn’t used to shopping that much during a holiday shopping rush like this. The few times she did brave it was when Rarity dragged her along to do some girl bonding but it was nothing like this. It just drove the point home that this city was much larger than Canterlot with a more dense population.

Looking at the map when she first entered the mall it was easy to see it was twice as big as the mall in Canterlot making Sunset wonder why everything her seemed so much bigger. While it would probably thrill Rarity and to some extent Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy, it didn’t exactly do the same for Sunset. Especially seeing how many of the shops were clothing stores. There was a music shop she wanted to visit for sure and maybe the book and art store, but most of the clothing stores sounded way too much like the ones Rarity always gushed about. She decided the easiest way was going to be just to look around despite not wanting too as she was feeling the effects of showing off her magic to her mother including the telekinesis and the electrical energy she could summon though she didn’t show off her transformed state yet. She could tell the knowledge of what Sunset looked like then bothered Susan, but she was thankful that the woman wasn’t using it to push Sunset to be her missing daughter and still treated her like her own person.

Walking down the large corridor in the middle of the large crowds she passed at least five different clothing stores she immediately wrote off upon seeing the prices in the windows and displays right outside the entrances. It wasn’t until she came across the Miss Discount store that Sunset decided to enter as they were advertising huge sales with summer apparel up to seventy-five percent off. She spent a little time browsing until she came across the perfect jacket and pair of boots to add to the gift she got from Rarity. It would be the perfect ensemble so she grabbed them as well as a few tops, skirts and pants to try on. Most of them were considered summer apparel so she ended up getting everything for two hundred dollars which included her half leather jacket and boots for her new outfit, five different colored tops while being a little disappointed that they couldn’t do alterations or add images, three skirts and four pairs of different style pants. It was the most new clothes that she had got herself ever since coming to this world, or she guessed back to it.

She skipped the book store seeing how packed they were which surprised Sunset seeing that the book store. She did go into the art store which she was thankful that they would deliver so she was able to get a drawing desk and an easel there. They also agreed to deliver the few canvases she bought as well as they new pack of brushes and few new colors of paint that she needed. She was happy she was able to get all of that though she couldn’t help feeling guilty as it cost her more than she would have liked being nearly three hundred dollars but Susan had made her promise to buy a few expensive things despite Sunset’s protest.

She wanted to do a little Christmas shopping but she wasn’t too sure what to get Susan yet and she did want to find out if anyone else would be over for Christmas as she realized that the woman may have plans with friends or extended family such as Velvet and her family meaning Twilight. As much as she has found out about her mother there was still so much to learn.

Her thoughts were interrupted as she came across a music store that wasn’t on the map. There was one deeper into the mall that was supposed to be a huge national one that Rainbow always talked about wanting to visit. One that Sunset had planned to, but this one looked like it could be a newer one since it wasn’t listed in the mall directory on the map and it also looked like it was privately owned meaning not a franchise store. It was Sunset’s kind of place.

“Welcome to Good Vibes, can I help you with something miss?” A pale skinned girl with hair obviously dyed blue asked giving a smile while the boy with the black mohawk and way too many piercings behind the counter gave her a glare unsettling her a little.

“I’m just looking for now, thank you.” Sunset said with a smile to the girl while unsure of how to respond to the boy.

“Just let me know if you need anything.” The girl said before shooting a glare at the boy.

“I will, thank you.” Sunset replied before going down the aisle that had guitars hanging up on hooks where they could be easily seen or taken down and tested. She wasn’t sure if she should waste anymore money but she didn’t want to upset Susan by not getting a few things. She did need a new guitar even if she liked her old one since she left it in the music room during Anon A Miss and somebody decided to throw it down or something as the neck was cracked and when she played it the sound just didn’t sound right. Just because she promised to get a few things didn’t mean that she had to get the most expensive.

Looking through the prices she found the cheapest and fell in love with the black one with a blue firebird airbrushed on it. It was eight hundred dollars though which was four hundred more than the neon pink one. While she didn’t mind the color exactly, it was more Fluttershy or Pinkie’s thing. The rainbow stickers didn’t help her opinion of it very much as she slowly reached up to take the pink guitar down. She knew she didn’t have enough with her to pay for it at the moment but she did see lay-a-way signs as she came in.

“Can I try this?” Sunset asked the girl who was trying to act unnoticeable while trying to follow her.

“Sure, come over here and I’ll get you plugged in.” The girl said leading Sunset over to where a couple amps sat with a few stools. “I love your hair, I really wish I could naturally have hair like you guys. I just wish I could remember where I saw you before.”

“What are you doing, Maxie? Why waste your time hooking her anything up, it isn’t like she can afford it.” The boy from earlier snorted as he walked up to them earning another glare from the girl.

“I didn’t ask you Nate so take your attitude and shove it before I take a guitar and shove up your nose.” Maxie growled out earning a wide eyes look from the boy as if believing she really would.

“I’m getting my uncle.” Nate whined as he hurried in the back.

“I’m sorry, I’ll leave.” Sunset said trying to hand the guitar back.

“Sit your butt down over there and try the guitar.” Maxie ordered in a stern voice though friendly smile, “Ignore the spoiled brat who thinks he’s a rocker, I think his mom dropped him on his head as a baby.”

“He’s right though, I can’t afford it.” Sunset sighed, “I didn’t bring enough with me.”

“That’s what lay-a-way is for sweetie.” Maxie said waving off Sunset’s concerns as she handed a cable from one of the amps to Sunset to plug in her guitar.

“Do you think you can keep up?” A new voice asked taking another stool with a red guitar getting both girls to look. He was already plugged in and wearing a cocky grin earning a dropped jaw from the girl.

“Matt, right?” Sunset asked as she checked the tuning keys and strummed the strings a few times testing it before Maxie handed her a pick.

“Yeah red, we met at my grandfather’s pet shop.” Matt said.

“Your from Cobalt Blue, I love your guys’ music.” Maxie squealed.

“Well Matt, the question is can you keep up?” Sunset asked giving him a cocky grin as she used her confidence to beat down the shy feeling that was trying to bubble up. She would not let this boy fluster her again, she was awake and fully in control of herself. Instead she started playing with Matt joining in pretty quick and both keeping harmony as more and more people filtered into the shop to see what was going on. A few moments later Sunset noticed Nate come back dragging a bald man with fire tattooed on his head and arms with just as many piercings as Nate if not more. Sunset couldn’t help feeling a little playful and stuck her tongue out at the brat before giving a smug grin. She had to fight a snort of laughter when the older man smacked the boy upside the back of the head.

As the two stopped playing the large crowd that had gathered began giving the two applause much to Sunset’s embarrassment. That was kind of a mixed bag when she played with the Rainbooms as she loved feeling the appreciation from the audience yet it made her feel a little shy at times. Sunset tried to concentrate on the embarrassed glare the boy was giving her though ended up dragged into answering questions about how hard it was to learn to do that and if she was famous. Thankfully Maxie provided interference as the bald man had both Sunset and Matt follow him to the back.

“First, I’d like to apologize for my idiot nephew, I think he has a case of the stupids.” The man said earning a couple snickers from both Matt and Sunset. “Anyways, I own this shop and my name is Devin.”

“I’m Sunset Shimmer.”

“I’m Matt Olsen.” The two teen said shaking the man’s hand each.

“Thought so, I keep up with all the local bands from semi popular high school bands to those who are about to make their big break. I’ve actually seen Cobalt Blue play a couple times, you kids are great. As for the Rainbooms, your girls are really good though you might want to think about selling CDs as well as your songs on iTunes.” Devin said. “I’d even put some in my store for you no charge with you girls getting all the profits. Same to you Matt since I like helping local bands.”

“What do you mean iTunes?” Sunset asked as she narrowed her eyes angrily.

“There’s links to them on your manager’s, Rainbow Dash’s website.” Devin said motioning to a wall plastered with posters criss-crossing each other where the was one of the Rainbooms with Sunset surprisingly front and center. “There’s even other things like posters of you girls and other things.”

“Why am I not surprised?” Sunset groaned as she rubbed the bridge of her nose.

“Anyways you kids probably tripled my business for today with that stunt you pulled so in return I’ll give you fifteen percent off anything you buy today.” Devin said.

“Thanks man, but I’m good for now.” Matt said stuffing his hands in his pockets.

“Can I put this on lay-a-way and pick it up tomorrow.” Sunset asked showing the man the guitar she had with her.

“Well, I’m not sure I should sell you it.” The man said grinning a bit.

“What do you mean?” Matt growled.

“I noticed you in the security camera and watched to do see what you were going to do when I recognized you. I was hoping you would play since I wanted to hear what you could do in person like this. I saw you pining over ol’ blue and I guess I could do you a little better since they are both used. I can knock it down to five hundred since I thin it would suit you more.” Devin said. “I’ll still be making a profit on it and I’ll know it will go to someone who will appreciate it.”

“Can I put it on lay-a-way?” Sunset asked as she really did want to get that one.

“You said you are picking it up tomorrow?” Devin asked getting a nod in confirmation from Sunset. “Then don’t worry about it, I’ll hold it back here for you and you can just ask for me when you come to get it.”

“Tank you very much!” Sunset said feeling a little excitement as she had really loved it.

“So, want to grab a bite with me?” Matt asked as he gave Sunset a look that screamed predatory before she could feel a faint pulse of magic coming from him that she had felt only one other time. A trained magic user could hide their power easily but Matt didn’t seem to have any real training.

“Well, I’m pretty stuffed but I wouldn’t turn down a drink. I am rather thirsty.” Sunset said.

“This way then milady.” Matt said bowing to Sunset who gave a mock curtsey in reply.

“Why thank you kindly Sir Olsen.” Sunset said in her best imitation of Rarity earning a snicker from the boy and a giggle from Sunset herself.

Author's Note

Sorry, it isn't the best chapter so far as I had a hard time getting this one started but Sunset is going to have a drink with Matt and they might even run into some friends, who knows?

Wednesday Dec 21 b

Matt was having a hard time keeping his eyes off the girl sitting in front of him as she slowly sipped on her cola while he already finished his. They were sitting in the food court after standing in like for what seemed like hours yet the search for an empty table seemed to take much less time surprisingly considering what time of year it was. While he kept feeling Shagon in the back of his mind, the thing that shared his body was weakening drastically as it hadn’t fed on hate for awhile. After all you don’t get much hate when protecting someone which worried Matt.

Just what was Nerissa up to? The blocks in place preventing him from telling anyone about what was going on was still in place as was his orders to protect Sunset. He had no choice in protecting her yet he was pretty sure his want to do so wasn’t just because of Nerissa, there was just something about the beautiful, talented and funny young woman that was making him feel things he hasn’t felt since Will was gone.

Will, he was now sure that she was dead which hurt yet he couldn’t help feeling that he was with her being around this girl who had occupied his thoughts. He was free to be with his family and friends when Nerissa didn’t have use for him which he was thankful for even if he hated her for forcing him to hurt the girls. There were times he was sure Shagon was going to kill them, but now things had somehow changed. Nerissa had sped up her plans yet wasn’t telling him anything about them. She just gave him orders to protect the new keeper of the heart and since Khor was under his command being Mr. Huggles, he was also on protection detail. Why go from seemingly trying to possibly be trying to kill the guardians to just distracting them when he was watching over Sunset?

“So, like what you see?” Sunset asked, twirling a lock of hair around her finger as she looked a little nervous while sporting a blush. She was obviously teasing him as he got lost in his thoughts staring at her.

“Would you be mad if I said yes?” Matt asked, his mouth feeling a little dry making him wish he hadn’t finished his soda already.

“Not really.” Sunset said looking down breaking eye contact as he could see her blush deepen. He had to admit it made her look really cute yet he somehow had a feeling she normally didn’t act this way.

“That’s good.” Matt smiled, feeling as if she was a piece of him and didn’t want to live without her. It was strange and he hated that he wasn’t entirely sure if this was real or just some kind of twisted feelings Nerissa’s orders caused. “Do you like what you see?”

“Maybe.” Sunset squeaked out, the wince flashing across her face showing how embarrassed she was from not only what she admitted but how she said it making Matt chuckle softly.

“Hey Matt, who’s your friend?” A familiar voice asked startling the pair getting them to look over to see Hay Lin standing there looking back and forth while Irma seemed conflicted and Taranee looked unsure of herself. It was Cornelia’s look of rage that worried Matt.

“Hitting on a stupid crayon now, Matt?” Cornelia asked with a sneer, “What about Will?”

“Will?” Sunset asked confused.

“Matt’s girlfriend, you pastel freak.” Cornelia snapped making the three girls accompanying her drop their bags in shock while the blonde already sat hers down to cross her arms and look down her nose at Sunset angering Matt. He could feel Shagon rising and barely could keep from losing control to it as the damage would be very bad here as well as possible casualties with how crowded the place was.

“Cornelia, that is enough!” Irma snapped.

“You know your thinking the same thing! One of those freaks took Martin from you!” Cornelia hissed rounding to glare at her friend.

“Martin is my fault, don’t you dare blame someone else for that.” Irma hissed with a hurt look.
“How can you say that?” Hay Lin asked in utter shock.

“Am I a freak too?” Taranee asked as she seemed to be near tears. “Do you hate me because I’m darker than you?”

The entire group froze before turning to stare at Sunset who was laughing as she stood with a fire in her eyes as she stared at the blonde as her eyes swept over her body as Sunset stalked around the girl like a predator about to pounce.

“You know what? You’re pathetic.” Sunset said making the blonde’s jaw to drop in shock as well as the rest. “You think just because I look the way I do I’m going to be your punching bag? That I’m going to be cowed in submission by some self entitled, chicken legged, bleached blonde airhead?”

“How dare you?” Cornelia growled as she tried to pull away from Irma and Taranee who grabbed her before she could attack Sunset. “I’ll have you know I’m a natural blonde!”

“Yeah, way to go Corny.” Irma grumbled sarcastically.

“You can let her go, I’m not afraid of her. I’ve faced things a thousand times worse than some egotistical drama queen. Things that would give you nightmares.” Sunset snorted, “Heck, I was one of those things at one time!”

“Hey Sunset, please calm down, I’m sure she didn’t mean it. I expect an apology from you Cornelia.” Matt said as he moved beside Sunset and put a hand on her shoulder to support and comfort her though she shrugged it off.

“Whatever, I need to use the ladies room.” Sunset snorted as she stalked off down the hallway to the restrooms.

“What is your deal, Cornelia?” Matt demanded as Irma hurried after Sunset worrying the boy a little though he knew both of them could take care of themselves.

“My deal is you are betraying Will!” Cornelia cried as most of the gathered crowd who was likely hoping for a fight dispersed.

“We aren’t talking about Will, we are talking about you! You had no right to say those things! I never pegged you for a racist.” Matt growled actually feeling disappointed in the girl. The surprising thing was Cornelia wasn’t feeling hatred as he wasn’t automatically absorbing it so something else was up.

“I’m not, I mean I would never.” Cornelia gasped out, tears already calling as she looked to her friends stopping at Taranee who looked really hurt. “Taranee, I would never.”

“I know, you were broadcasting so loud I couldn’t block you out if I tried.” Taranee sighed taking Cornelia’s hands and rubbing the back of them with her thumbs in circles trying to calm her down. “You felt like Matt was betraying Will because you still can’t accept she’s gone. You need to stop blaming yourself for what happened, none of us was exactly supportive of Will that night. It doesn’t give you an excuse though to attack Matt’s new girlfriend the way you did.”

Matt started to deny the fact that Sunset was his girlfriend but was interrupted before he could even get a word out.

“Cornelia, we all miss her, but we have to learn to accept that she’s gone. She’s in a world we can’t get to and to be honest it might be for the best. She’s probably happy there.” Hay Lin said softly. “It is never acceptable to do what you just did though.”

“Tell her I’m sorry, I have to go.” Cornelia huffed, hurt and confusion on her face.

“Are you okay, Matt?” Hay Lin asked giving the boy a sad look.

“You know she isn’t usually like this, Matt. I don’t know what got into her.” Taranee said as Matt ran his fingers through his hair.

“I’ve known you girls a long time and I know Cornelia has hang-ups, but I don’t believe she is a bigot. I do expect an apology from her to Sunset later.” Matt said earning a gasp from Hay Lin.

“What’s her name?” Hay Lin asked a little shaky.

“Sunset Shimmer.” Matt said.

“Oh crap.” Hay Lin said as she looked about ready to pass out.

“Are you okay?” Matt asked helping the girl to a chair that she gladly took.

“Just low blood sugar.” Hay Lin said with a sheepish grin that screamed lies. Matt did know them and knew when they were like this they wouldn’t talk which always annoyed him. They would tell him in their own time and maybe with Shagon it was best they didn’t.

Sunset cursed herself for losing control like that since she hadn’t done something like that since her bully days. She didn’t like how it made her feel, not that the words from the blonde made her feel any better. She was breathing a little heavy as she splashed water in her face trying to wash away the tears that wouldn’t stop ever since her adrenaline ran out. While the boy at the music store was kind of mean and she had heard rude comments a few times so far, she had never dealt with actual all out vitriol that the blonde spewed.

“Hey, you okay?” Irma asked as she steeped into the bathroom a little surprised it was empty other than the two of them so locked the door to give them privacy.

“Come to pick up where your friend left off?” Sunset asked as she refused to meet Irma’s eyes.

“No, what Cornelia said was wrong on so many levels. I truly don’t believe she meant a word of what she said deep down though.” Irma said leaning back against the door as it was obvious she didn’t know what to do in this situation.

“So she just tosses out racist stuff like that at random?” Sunset snarked.

“You aren’t exactly innocent of insults either, but I don’t blame you after what she said. It’s no excuse, but I think I know why she went off the handle like that.” Irma sighed lightly hitting the door with the back of her head. “We lost someone very important to us three years ago and the last time we were all together we were tired and agitated and things were said that we would give anything to take back. Cornelia was the worst though and she blames herself the most out of all of us. It isn’t an excuse, I know, but when she saw you with Matt she flipped because accepting him moving on means that we will never see our friend again since Matt was dating her.”

“And how do you know how she feels?” Sunset asked finally looking up as she wiped the last traces of tears away.

“Because on some level I felt the same, but not like her. I felt hurt seeing you two together because it really does mean Matt is moving on and we really need to try to do the same. I’ll always miss our friend and I pray that she’s safe and happy, but if it means dragging her back into the mess that is our lives then maybe it is best she stays where she is if she is happy.” Irma said as she closed her eyes as she felt tears rolling down her cheeks. She was shocked when she was pulled from the door and into an embrace.

“Why am I the one comforting you when I get the feeling you came in here to comfort me?” Sunset asked bemused, she really did wonder that question but she did feel for the girl. Especially since she know who she is and who the girl was talking about.

“I better get back to my friends, but I really am sorry for how we met.” Irma sighed as she pulled back from Sunset.

“Yeah, me to.” Sunset said as Irma opened the door and walked past Matt who had Sunset’s bags waiting for her.

“You okay?” Matt asked.

“Yeah, sorry about that. I didn’t mean to tear your friend apart like that.” Sunset said.

“Don’t apologize, she deserved it. I will make sure she apologizes soon.” Matt said taking Sunset’s hand which to her somewhat surprise she didn’t shake it off as they carried bags in each of their free hands. “So, girlfriend huh?”

“In your dreams pretty boy.” Sunset snarked while wondering if perhaps that would be such a bad thing after all. Until she figured out the whole angel and magic thing perhaps it would be best to stay friends.

“Oh, I’m pretty sure you will be in my dreams. I’m not so sure I’m not dreaming now.” Matt teased before feeling a tug in his mind meaning that Nerissa was summoning him. “Do you know the time?”

“Yeah, let me check.” Sunset said letting go of his hand to pull her phone out to check. “It’s almost two, wow it’s a lot later than I thought.

“Yeah, Gramps is going to kill me. I was supposed to be back to help him at one. I’m so sorry, do you think you will be okay by yourself.”

“Of course, tell him I said hi.” Sunset said before Matt kissed her on the cheek shocking her and handing her the bags before running away.

“Well, that was different.” Sunset sighed

Irma didn’t tell Sunset the other part of why the girls may feel more raw than they would have a few weeks ago. With a girl looking just like Will in guardian form hanging around somewhere it had opened up wounds that were on the way to healing and in Cornelia’s case, it blasted the wound open and made it even bigger. As she reached Hay Lin and Taranee she knew something was wrong as they were looking pretty agitated.

“We need to go, Cornelia just called and said she’s being attacked by Ember.” Hay Lin whispered urgently as the girl had her own bags and Cornelia’s meaning the blonde must have left them and ran off.

“Well let’s go save her royal pain in the butt.” Irma groaned not wanting to deal with guardian stiff right now.

Author's Note

Wow, I had enough time to finish this chapter off tonight. Don't look for me to do this too often because usually it is pretty hard to be left alone long enough to get even one done. I just hope everyone is enjoying the story so far and I hope the interactions are believable and the story is flowing good as I know this isn't the greatest. It is keeping my mind off things so I will be writing and hopefully the more I write the better the story will become.

Wednesday Dec 21 c

Sunset wanted to ignore the fireball that flew into the sky that everyone else around her seemed to not notice or ignored as they went about their business. It was something that she herself wanted to ignore though there was something that wouldn’t let her so instead she headed off toward where she saw it come from while grumbling about missing the bus.

Finding several abandoned buildings with boarded up windows and doors with signs warning to stay away as they were scheduled for demolishing Sunset found who she was searching for in an already half cleared lot with a few construction machines and large dumpsters filled with debris sitting around. She had seen a large sign saying that the area was going to be made into a new apartment complex as she tried to stay out of sight. Finding a hole in a wall that would keep her bags out of site and hopefully out of danger she slid them in there.

Getting closer she was sure she could feel faint traces of Matt making her wonder if he was there as the magic from him was hard to miss. Looking over the lot Sunset noticed the dark skinned girl in her normal clothes on the ground groaning as she was trying to stand up shakily with little success. Cornelia was standing over her in her guardian form with hands outstretched to a wall of dirt holding it in place as the fire elemental kept throwing balls of fire that didn’t seem to leave scorch marks yet seemed to cause concussive force blats on impact making the wall shake and Cornelia to grunt in effort as she was covered in sweat from the mental and physical demand it was taking to maintain the protection over her friend.

Irma herself was back against a half demolished wall as ice was slowly creeping across her body as her guardian form protected her from the extreme cold it had to have been causing. That or these two weren’t that strong with magic or was pulling their punches. Something wasn’t adding up the longer Sunset watched the fight, wondering if she really needed to intervene before Tridart caught Hay Lin by her neck and squeezed tightly making her struggle against his hold as he laughed while still using his other hand to keep working on Freezing Irma over.

“Goodbye guardian.” Tridart laughed as Hay Lin changed back to normal before opening his hand to let her drop towards the ground.

“NO! HAY LIN!” Sunset screamed thrusting the heart out, “GUARDIANS UNITE!”

Time seemed to freeze as orbs of light shot out striking each other girls strengthening and healing the ones in guardian form already while transforming the ones not already in guardian mode including Sunset. Hay Lin managed to keep from hitting the ground with a loud cry of joy while Irma was freed from her growing icy prison.

“Will!” Hay Lin sobbed out seeing the redhead join them flying in the air towards her.

“Stay away from her hay Lin, she’s an imposter working with Nerissa!” Cornelia screamed angrily about to launch rock spears at her.

“Are you sure?” Taranee asked, “Just because Shagon saved her before, he still stood against Tridart and Ember didn’t he?”

“Maybe you little insects should learn to pay attention!” Ember laughed throwing a large fireball towards Sunset only for it to be blocked by a wave of water from Irma who was using the melted ice that was holding her just moments before.

“Maybe you should.” Hay Lin whispered into Embers ear after seeming to appear next to the fire woman whose eyes grew wide before she was blown away from a hurricane level wind hay Lin blew at her with a giggle.

“You will pay for that guardian.” Tridart growled launching several large spears of ice at Hay Lin who barely dodged in time. Cornelia glared as Sunset before launching several earth spears at Tridart.

“Taranee, connect me with Hay Lin and you!” Irma called with a grin.

“Hey icepick, heads up!” Sunset called launching several arcs of lightning that the iceman dodged mostly, just taking a little damage as one arc barely nicked him in the side. The only reaction he showed was a grunt though a small crack could be seen forming.

“Who are you?” Cornelia demanded looking back and forth between the iceman and Sunset who was shaking her head.

“It’s complicated.” Sunset finally said sadly.

“No it isn’t!” Cornelia snapped, “Don’t play with us, it’s a simple yes or no answer!”

“I wish it was that simple.” Sunset said with a shrug before taking off into the air to throw another barrage of lightning at a returning Ember getting the fire woman’s attention.

“I’ll kill all of you!” Ember raged as she clenched her fist.

“I don’t think so.” Sunset said as the two kept their eyes locked waiting for the other to make a move until a shout of “NOW!” made them both look to see a grinning Irma pointing to Tridart as Hay Lin and Taranee combined their powers to create an intense stream of flame that washed over Tridart.

“That was actually pretty impressive.” Sunset said with a little shock as she didn’t really think the girls were capable of power like that from what little she had seen so far.

Tridart had fallen to the ground before climbing to one knee glaring at the girls in pure hatred with his remaining eye making a red miasma drift off him and the girls watched it float to Shagon who just appeared and absorbed the emotional energy. “Ahhh, not quite as good as the guardians hate but still a nice snack you frigid prick.”

“I’ll make you all pay for this!” Tridart snarled, half of his upper body missing and what remained was badly melted.

“That’s kind of nasty.” Irma said as Hay Lin moved closer to Sunset giving her strange looks.

“I actually have to agree.” Sunset said feeling a little queasy seeing the sight. She had never seen anything like this before, someone hurt this badly even if said person wasn’t real. She was sure he was some kind of golem.

“Be grateful guardians, you survive another day.” Ember snarled as she landed next to Tridart and put a hand on his shoulder making them both vanish in flashes of light.

“That leaves you.” Irma said as she turned to face Shagon as did all of the girls except Cornelia who raised her hand making vines shoot up from the ground and wrap around Will holding her in place.

“You aren’t running away this time, we are getting our answers.” Cornelia smugly declared as she held a fist up controlling the vines and keeping them tight around Will.

“You really think you girls stand a chance against me?” Shagon laughed, “How cute.”

“You’ll think it’s cute when I drop an ocean on you!” Irma growled keeping him busy as Hay Lin moved to stop Cornelia with Taranee watching for any sudden movements from either of their current foes. Not that she wanted to think of Will that way but that hurt the last time when she got zapped.

“Cornelia, just let her go and talk to her.” Hay Lin suggested.

“No way Hay, she isn’t getting out of that until I get the answers I want!’ Cornelia said, her expression steely as she glared at Sunset. “Who are you and how and why are you impersonating Will?”

“She might be Will, we won’t know unless everyone calms down and we take care of Shagon first.” Hay Lin urged though nobody could move fast enough to stop the low level attack of green energy Shagon shot at Cornelia stunning her long enough for Shagon to reappear next to Sunset then disappear with her.

“RAAARRRGGGHHHHHHHH!!!” Cornelia shrieked as she was doubled over from the blast as she pounded her fist into the ground at how the fake escaped with Shagon again and they didn’t have any answers. The others all had crushed expressions but went to hug and comfort their friend as they needed the comforting touch of each other as well.

Sunset stumbled as the two reappeared on the same roof at the last time this happened. She couldn’t help feeling a little shocked at what happened as she really didn’t expect Cornelia to so easily get the drop on her. It was even more surprising that it was actually a little difficult to break the vines. She was pretty sure in the end she could have if it came to it, yet Shagon had swept her away once again before she had to face the girls.

“Will you please answer me something before you go this time?” Sunset asked as she looked sad into the golden faceplate of Shagon.

“I was ordered to protect you by my Mistress, not answer your questions.” Shagon said though he didn’t just vanish.

“Do you actually like me, Matt? Or am I just an assignment to you?” Sunset asked, hating the fact that she actually cared so deeply about the answer. So what if she was just an assignment to him? It wasn’t like they were a thing.

“So you know?” Shagon asked, amusement clear in his voice. “Well, that makes thing easier. The only reason I am giving you the time of day is because my Mistress ordered me. As soon as she rescinds the order I will be coming after you just like the other guardians.”

“So the mall was just a lie?” Sunset asked looking down and refused to look at the creature before her.

“What do you think?” Shagon laughed before disappearing in a flash of light leaving Sunset to drop to her knees in a quiet sob. She hated herself for feeling so weak and hurt over what Shagon had said yet there was a small part of her that was denying what he said.

Hay Lin was passing out the plates she brought down from the kitchen with their meals as the girls sat around the table in the basement in pretty much total silence. She could see the tension between Taranee and Cornelia even though the former knows Cornelia would never feel that way to her and the second apologizing a thousand times as they walked back to the Silver Dragon after their powers left.

They were surprised that their so called batteries they used to transform was completely full despite Taranee’s being empty earlier and Irma’s close to empty. Somehow they not only transformed, their batteries were topped off taking the need to visit Kandrakar soon away. Not that it bothered Hay Lin, she didn’t like the way the one guy kept looking at her as it creeped her out.

“So, anyone going to talk about the elephant in the room?” Irma finally croaked out.

“Which one?” Taranee whispered as she pushed around a piece of chicken with her chop sticks.

“Actually, I have something I want to tell you girls.” Hay Lin sighed deciding that she needed to tell them as she couldn’t write the dream off anymore as just a simple dream. “I thought it was a dream, but I’m starting to think it was a vision.”

“About Nerissa?” Cornelia asked as she looked up from her food.

“Partly, I was in class trying to finish my homework and the teacher introduced a new student.” Hay Lin said, “I didn’t say anything and thought it was just a dream and I didn’t want to drag up old wounds.”

“Who was it?” Irma asked and for some reason Hay Lin was sure by the look on the girl’s face she already suspected.

“It was Will, but nobody recognized her. And she said her name was Sunset Shimmer.” Hay Lin said getting several shocked gasps.

“As in the Sunset from the mall?” Cornelia asked in shock.

“What does she have to do with Will?” Irma asked.

“I’m not sure, but there is something else. When I looked back to the teacher it was Nerissa.” Hay Lin said getting mixed reactions from the girl.

“They are connected!” Cornelia huffed as she slammed a fist on the table.

“We don’t know that Corny!” Irma snapped though none of them was really too sure of that as the evidence seemed to point that way.

“What about Shagon, he confronted Nerissa’s cronies this time and you said he did last time too.” Taranee said.

“Did you get anything from her?” Hay Lin asked hopefully.

“Not much, I did feel a terrified scream for Hay Lin when I was nearly out of it and she was falling. It didn’t sound like Will, but it was somebody who was hard to read.” Taranee said.

“We need to keep an eye on this Sunset.” Cornelia growled.

“No, Irma and I need to keep an eye on her.” Hay Lin said, “Cornelia, there is no way you can even get close to her. And Taranee, you need to keep an eye on Cornelia to make sure she doesn’t do something stupid again.”

“Hey!” Cornelia huffed out.

Hay Lin gave a sheepish smile as Taranee gave a small nod letting her know that the girl caught on to her plan. She was just happy that Taranee didn’t refuse as Hay Lin was hoping that if the two spent time together it might help fix the damage between the two that Cornelia’s rant had caused.

Author's Note

This has got to be the hardest chapter I've done so far and almost made it a day later than I planned. Battles and fighting has got to be the biggest pain the butt to write out and make it even sound half way decent.

Wednesday Dec 21 d

After they finished eating and Hay Lin took the dishes to be taken care of the four sat around the room kind of doing their own thing. Taranee was sitting at the table doing her holiday homework early much to the shock of Irma who was sitting on the edge of the cot laying back on it with her arms splayed out. Cornelia was sitting back in the corner between pacing acting almost like a caged animal with a deep frown and saddened expression. Hay Lin’s eyes kept flicking from one to the other as she also sat at the table sideways with a leg pulled up on the chair with her hugging it and resting her shin on her knee.

“I still can’t believe you are worrying about homework now, Taranee. We have plenty of time.” Irma groaned.

“I just want to get it done early so I won’t have to worry about it later.” Taranee said.

“I finished mine early this morning.” Hay Lin admitted getting shocked looks from everyone. “What, I can finish my homework on time.”

“I know you can finish on time, Hay.” Irma said as she sat up with a roll of her eyes. “I just can’t believe you actually finished before Taranee.”

“Well, I had a lot on my mind with the dream and the stuff she said in it.” Hay Lin said looking embarrassed as everyone’s attention was turned to her.

“What stuff?” Cornelia said stiffly.

“You mean there was more to the dream?” Taranee asked giving Hay Lin a curious look.

“Come on, out with it Hay, what else was in it.” Irma urged.

“Look, I don’t know if it was important. There was talk of unicorns and Sun Goddesses and stuff. It’s why I didn’t mention anything to begin with since it all sounds so farfetched that it has to be just a dream.” Hay Lin explained.

“Start from the beginning and tell us everything and don’t leave out a single detail.” Cornelia said as she came back to the table to sit down with a serious expression. This was the Cornelia the group had come to know the last year and a half as she had stepped up to actually become a semi-decent leader in Will’s place when she wasn’t in what Irma called snob mode. Sadly the bursts of Cornelia being like this were few and far between.

“Ok. You know Will came in and when asked to introduce herself she said her name was Sunset Shimmer, a unicorn from Equestria and was once the student of the Sun Goddess and the top student at Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns. She said that the flank kissers claimed some stuck up prince was the stop student.”

“That does sound like one of your messed up dreams.” Cornelia sighed earning a glare from Hay Lin, even if it had a playful edge to it.

“I usually like my messed up dreams thank you very much.” Hay Lin snarked, “Anyways, the teacher said something about it being nice to have such a prestigious student joining us and Will said she just wanted to live a normal life away from all of that with us. That’s when I noticed it was Nerissa and my homework was blank after finishing and Nerissa asked me what was wrong, if a guardian had my tongue.”

“I can see why you thought it was just a dream, it sounds like a normal nightmare.” Cornelia sighed.

“Wait girls, what was the worlds the Oracle told us about when we took Susan there to meet with Elyon, Vathek and Caleb? At least the one he seemed to have a personal grudge against.” Taranee said.

“I still think you was seeing something not there Taranee, Charlie Brown was more burned out than Bill and Ted. Just not as brain dead.” Irma replied with a grin.

“No, she has a point.” Cornelia said getting a smile in appreciation by Taranee only for it to change into a huff as the blonde continued. “At least on the world, I really don’t think anything can phase that guy.”

“I think it was Equisterra or something.” Hay Lin said with a shudder.

“Equestria.” Irma said slowly making all their eyes go wide.

“Do you think Sunset Shimmer and Will is connected? Maybe they know each other and actually came here? Maybe that was Will?” Taranee said hopefully.

“That couldn’t have been Will, she would have just said she was and besides she was working with Shagon.” Cornelia said crossing her arms with a huff. “I refuse to believe Will would align herself with Shagon and Nerissa!”

“We should just keep our plans as is for now until we learn more about Sunset Shimmer and what is going on. I have a feeling there is more going on than meets the eye.” Hay Lin said before groaning as Irma started humming the theme song to Transformers.

Sunset was exhausted by the time she found her way back to where Shagon teleported them from. She had cried over the feelings of betrayal and the way it made her heart feel, but she pulled herself together reminding herself that she wasn’t some weak little girl who was going to let some jerk walk all over her. She reminded herself that she was Sunset Freaking Shimmer and she wouldn’t be brought down because of some stupid hormones making her feel things for a stupid boy.

The problem with psyching oneself up though was that eventually you would realize no matter how much you tried to pump yourself up it didn’t get rid of your feelings of sadness, heartbreak and even loneliness. The loneliness was actually easy to deal with she figured because she would be spending time with Susan whom she did accept that the woman loved her. Heck, Sunset had to admit she loved the woman as a mother but was afraid to call the woman mother. For one, she was worried if she did things would change again as they always did when she got too close to a parental figure. And second, she was still coming to terms with knowing she was the woman’s daughter in a new body with new memories. She wasn’t sure what to think of it still as she could actually be Will’s daughter and Susan’s daughter, but that would discount what the spirits told Yan Lin? Was she a reincarnation then? That posed the same problem in some ways?

Discounting loneliness, there was still the sadness and heartbreak. Those emotions were harder for her to deal with as they had been a constant plague to her for awhile now. It left her wondering if she was just feeling effected by the pain Anon-A-Miss caused still with this opening those wounds again of if maybe her emotions were somehow mixing with the emotions belonging to Will somewhere deep inside? The whole thing was just so confusing no matter how she looked at it.

The ride back toward the apartment was actually a nice surprise as not only had the old man driving the bus express concern for her expression and asked if she was okay, but so had two other people. Despite the rough day she had had with two people being bigoted to her it was nice to see strangers express concern for her. It showed that there were good people out there. They accepted her mumbled answer that she was okay, just an argument with her friend.

As she got off the bus she squared her shoulders as she carried her bags inside the lobby giving the security guard a nod and smile as she passed him.

“Hope you are enjoying your time here Ms. Shimmer. I must say I haven’t seen Ms. Vandom this happy.” The middle aged man said as he hurried past Sunset and pushed the elevator call button for her.

“Thank you Mr. Aggrest.” Sunset said as the elevator dinged announcing it’s arrival with the man holding the door open to make sure it didn’t close until Sunset was safely in with her bags. It didn’t take long at all to pull out her elevator key that let her access the top floor as Susan showed her and get home.

“Welcome home honey, I’m glad to see you bought some stuff.” Susan said as she hurried to Sunset once she saw her and gave her a hug and kiss on the head. “Did you have fun?”

“Actually, for the most part I did. I have to go back to the mall tomorrow to pick up a guitar they’re holding for me.” Sunset said a little sheepishly.

“Let me guess, you only took a little bit of money with you.” Susan said with an exaggerated sigh. She didn’t want to say she expected it even if she did because she was also curious to see how the teen spent the money. She fully wanted and expected Sunset to have the money spent by the end of the weekend, yet she was relieved and even proud that the girl was being thrifty with it. She needed to get Sunset to understand that it was okay to spend it, that she needed to balance her want to be thrifty and the fact that she needed stuff. As in literally needed stuff as in the girl’s clothes were barely holding together at some points though it was easy to tell that somebody had lovingly did a lot of repair work on some pieces. Still, she was proud that Sunset wasn’t in danger of becoming a spoiled brat, not that would have made Susan love her any less. She would have just had to have given a little tough love and break the girl of the habit.

“I only took seven hundred dollars.” Sunset said, blushing a little as she saw Susan’s jaw drop.

“And you got all that?” Susan asked in astonishment. Sure she realized Sunset had been frugal, but this was insane! Even Twilight ended up with not even half of what Sunset had for that much money.

“Well, I got a drawing desk and an easel they will be delivering.” Sunset said.

“All that for seven hundred dollars?” Susan sighed rubbing the bridge of her nose. “Sunset, honey, I’m going shopping with you tomorrow when you pick up your guitar and we aren’t leaving until you have ten changes of clothes at least and a warm winter coat if you didn’t get one and underwear.”

“I’m sorry I disappointed you.” Sunset sighed.

“Oh honey, you didn’t.” Susan said giving another hug though this time not letting go. “I’m so proud that you know the value of money and aren’t one of those snobs, but you need certain things sweetie. And since I am now off until after Christmas what better way to spend a day than mother daughter bonding by shopping?”

“That sounds fun actually.” Sunset said genuinely happy to get to spend a day with Susan as her worries melted away for the moment as the woman held her.

“Let’s get dinner taken care of then we can put up the tree and some Christmas decorations.” Susan said a little impatient to do that with Sunset.

Author's Note

I wanted to thank Sunny Scriber for proof reading and all the great ideas and help HarmonicPriest has given as well as the awesome omakes he wrote in the comments, I really enjoyed them as well as the corrections he provided also.

Wednesday Dec 21 e

Dinner went pretty quick as Susan already had it done which included a nice salad, some breadsticks and spaghetti which Sunset had to admit was the best she had ever tasted. Sure Granny Smith was a great cook, but her home cooked meals never consisted of anything Italian as far as Sunset knew. The only time she ever had Italian was at school and pizzas the girls ordered. It wasn’t something she made at home unless they were cheap microwavable dinners in those small green boxes.

“You really loved it that much?” Susan asked ecstatically as Sunset nodded while wiping the corners of her mouth with the napkin.

“It was the best!” Sunset gushed wondering if perhaps her decision to stay based on this woman’s cooking would be ok or not if everything else went wrong.

“Well, I’ll get the dishes loaded into the dishwasher if you want to go find something to watch while we decorate.” Susan said with a large smile as she was very happy her daughter was having a good time.

“What if I bring out a music CD with Christmas songs? I know most people like them and they have kind of grown on me. Well, that is, if you don’t mind my singing. I recorded them with my friends back in Canterlot.” Sunset suggested figuring if they were going to be doing Christmas decorations maybe a little festive music would be good. It would also save her the embarrassment of admitting that while she knew how to use the TV, the sheer amount of apps on the thing was intimidating.

“I’d love to hear that darling!” Susan said in excitement as Sunset excused herself from the table to go to her room. Pulling out her old laptop Rarity had given her when her family bought new ones, she pulled the disc out of the drive and went back to put the CD into the blu ray player and loaded up the MP3s to play. It was the last CD they made together before Anon-A-Miss started and now Sunset knew why Rainbow Dash kept insisting on making what she called studio quality tracks. Not that Sunset would call it studio quality as most of the time they were done in the music room or Rainbow Dash’s garage.

The first song started up which Sunset ranked in her top five songs they did based on the holiday songs. Jingle Bell Rock began blaring through the TV speakers just as Susan came in bobbing hr head to the music. “I knew you had a beautiful voice, but your singing voice is something else! The video I saw of you singing at the Battle of the Bands was too hard to hear, hearing you this clearly is so much better!”

“Thanks.” Sunset said with a blush as she turned to look at the bare tree already standing a little off from the TV with numerous bags and boxes not far off from it. “I know you mentioned putting up the tree, but it looks like it is already up.”

“I meant decorating it silly!” Susan giggled, giving Sunset a side hug as she walked by her and toward the pile of items near the tree.

“Want to help me spread this stuff out on the coffee table and couches to see what we have to work with?” Susan asked as she grabbed a few things and started pulling them out of the bags, showing packages of lights and garland as she started spreading them out. Sunset did the same finding more lights and some ornaments for the tree as she looked over the stuff, then back to the tree trying to remember just how the trees at the girls’ home looked.

“How do we do this?” Sunset asked as she looked to Susan for an explanation.

“There is no right or wrong way really dear. We string the lights and garland around the tree best we can, then hang up the ornaments and candy canes where we think they will look good. Then I guess put either the star or angel on the top. After that I have a special blanket to wrap around the base with silver glitter to kind of make it look like snow.” Susan explained as she looked over to Sunset, who sucking on a candy cane from one of the boxes she found in another bag.

“Wait, these are decorations?” Sunset asked looking aghast making Susan giggle a little.

“We hang them up and when someone gets a sweet tooth they take one and eat it.” Susan said taking one herself. “Let’s get started.”

It took about two hours for them to finish the tree and decide to wait until tomorrow when they either could borrow a ladder or get one of Susan’s friends to help hang the wreathes, mistletoe and lights around the walls. Susan wanted to smack her own forehead that she didn’t think of that sooner.

Something was bothering her though as Sunset started out really happy as they talked about their likes and dislikes as well as their hobbies. Mostly just having fun and learning about each other, but the longer it went on the more Sunset kept zoning out and looking a little sad. It hurt to see her little girl looking like that and decided she was going to make sure she found out what was wrong. There would be no secrets like the ones that destroyed her relationship with Will. She understood that somebody was messing with her mind, but the lies and hiding things didn’t help in any way.

“Sweetie?” Susan said as she brushed the trash from the packages off the couch and sat down before patting the place next to her. “Please come sit with me.”

“Is everything okay?” Susan asked as she pulled Sunset into her and started stoking the girl’s head and running fingers through her beautiful fiery locks. “Please, if something is wrong tell me. I don’t want either of us to have any secrets from each other since all it does is cause trouble.”

Sunset sat there for a few minutes thinking about what to say as she was used to being alone and not really having someone expecting her to tell them everything. Sure she had the girls, but at the end of a day they were a poor replacement for an actual family wanting to be a part of your life.

“I met a boy today at the mall.” Sunset sighed making Susan freeze up a little bit.

“I kind of wish it had longer before you found somebody, but with your brains and beauty it was bound to happen.” Susan said wistfully, “Did you two hit it off?”

The memory of having a mini battle of guitars and the time in the food court flashed through her mind making her wonder if it really was just all a lie. Matt seemed like he was genuinely having fun, so could he have been distancing himself when he realized they were getting too close? No, that didn’t seem right to her. Yet it also didn’t seem right that he had broke her heart like that which was a whole other level of confusion.

“Is it normal to get close to someone so fast that it feels like you knew them already? That you just want to be with them so much because it feels like they truly get you and care for you?” Sunset asked.

“Well, of course there is love at first sight or even soul mates which I’m not to fond of either really. When it comes to romance, of course you might feel a really strong attraction to someone but without getting to know them to see if you are really compatible. It’s alright to feel that way as long as you don’t move too fast.” Susan explained slowly as she tried to figure out just how to say it.

“Soul mates?” Sunset snorted. “Like that destiny crap?”

“I take it you don’t believe in destiny?” Susan giggled at Sunset’s reaction.

“I’m really sorry to be crass, but I kind of like this saying someone I knew in Canterlot told me. Her name was Gilda and she was probably one of the toughest girls I knew there. She once asked me if I wanted to be destiny’s bitch or if I wanted to be the bitch to kick fate’s teeth in.” Sunset laughed. “Personally, I want to be the bitch to kick fate’s teeth in.”

“That’s my girl!” Susan laughed giving Sunset a squeeze. “Is that what has you down, your worried about your feelings?”

“A little, but not that I like him. Well, that’s not what has me down, he told me he was only giving me the time of day because his Mistress ordered him to protect me.” Sunset said bracing herself for Susan’s reaction.

“Are you okay? Did he hurt you?” Susan asked in a frightened tone as she pushed the teen away to look over her closely to make sure there was no injuries which Sunset found pointless as they had a nice dinner and had fun putting up the Christmas tree.

“No, but he said as soon as his Mistress rescinds her orders he will be coming after me just like the other guardians.” Sunset said.

“What was his name?” Susan asked urgently.

“Matt, he’s Mr. Olsen’s grandson.” Sunset said noticing the color draining away from her mother’s face. “He turns into this dark angel like thing that calls himself Shagon.”

“No. No, no, no. This isn’t good.” Sunset said as she almost leaped from the couch and started pacing in front of Sunset biting her thumbnail.

“What’s wrong?” Sunset asked as she looked up at the woman who was so calm and collected look so scared and worried at the same time.

“Shagon is one of the girl’s enemies, one of Nerissa’s generals I guess you would say.” Susan said, “Are you sure you are okay honey? I swear if that witch had her pet hurt you I will tear her apart with my bare hands!”

“I’m fine, really.” Sunset said.

“I want your permission to do this honey, I won’t betray your trust. This is very important though and I need to call Yan Lin to let her know who Shagon is. He might either be mind controlled or Nerissa might have the real Matt.” Susan explained, “I’ll ask her not to tell the girls about you until you are sure what you want to do about that. I know you don’t know them and I won’t let them be forced on you, but they need to know about Shagon.”

“Thanks, I don’t mind you calling Yan Lin about it. I know she’s your friend and you want to protect her granddaughter and her friends from getting hurt.” Sunset said now worried for Matt though she was still going to have words with him as he hurt her very badly.

“Thank you honey.” Susan said as she leant over to kiss the top of Sunset’s head. “If I had my way I’d whisk you away from here away from all this craziness.”

Sunset heard what Susan said and she believed it and was also thankful that it wasn’t what she was trying to do. Despite feeling as if none of this really had anything to do with her she still felt some kind of urge to take care of it. To stop what ever evil was threatening those girls and protect her mother. She just didn’t know if she believed Nerissa was as evil as everyone seems to think if it was the same woman she ate with not all that long ago.

Author's Note

I wanted to thank Sunny Scriber for proof reading and all the great ideas and help HarmonicPriest has given as well as the awesome new omake he wrote in the comments of the last chapter so check it out everyone.

Thursday Dec 22 a

Their morning started with a phone call reminding Sunset of the furniture delivery by that afternoon, and a quick stop at a Wendy’s drive-thru for breakfast, things were looking pretty good for the teen. She was looking forward to spending the day with Susan as after last night, Sunset was feeling more comforted after finding the older woman crying. Not that it made the teen happy to find her mother crying, it was the fact that Susan was having the same fears that Sunset herself was having. That at any moment one of them would turn away from the other. Something that Sunset may have thought about when Susan first showed up on her doorstep. Just spending the little time to pack together was enough to show Sunset there was something special about the woman and the leftover feeling from Will or not, the teen had come to care for Susan very much.

“So, I guess the first place we should stop would be the music store to pick up your guitar?" Susan asked getting a nod from her daughter in confirmation.

“Yeah, I don’t want Devin or Maxie to think I flaked on them after they were so nice to me.” Sunset said as they entered the mall. Sunset was wearing her new outfit from Rarity though she was wearing one of her mother’s warmer coats as the woman insisted with how cold it was outside. It seemed the temperatures dropped twenty degrees since the day before.

“I understand honey, we can take your stuff out to the car and come back in and do our shopping for everything else after.” Susan said as they arrived at the music store. “Sweetie, you did bring all of your money today didn’t you?”

“I did.” Sunset confirmed felling a little awkward carrying around so much money on her at one time.

“Okay, let’s go see this guitar you fell in love with.” Susan said with a smile as the two entered the store to instantly be greeted by Maxie.

“Hey girl, back for your guitar?” Maxie asked cheerily as she came out from behind the counter leaving Nate behind to sulk.

“Sure am!” Sunset smiled though the smile dropped at the apologetic look that crossed the other girl’s face.

“Well, there is a small problem.” Maxie sighed dramatically, “I can’t sell you the guitar.”

“What? Why not?” Susan asked a little upset as Sunset had really seemed to like the guitar.

“Well, my boss is a hopeless romantic that thinks the instrument picks its user. I can’t in good conscious let that go with you. You'll need to test it out again and make sure it feels right to you.” Maxie explained giving a sly grin to the firey haired teen.

“In other words, you just want to hear me play again?” Sunset said with a small smile.

“That obvious?” Maxie asked as she held her hands before her as if praying.

“How can I refuse one of my fans?” Sunset said with her smile morphing into a smirk.

“Awesome!” Maxie cheered before hugging Sunset then rushing to the back to retrieve the instrument calling over her shoulder, “Be right back!”

“I thought she was serious for a second.” Susan said as she squeezed Sunset’s shoulder, giving the teen a smile as the girl looked up. “She seems nice though.”

“She is, so is her boss. I plan to make this my go to place for music stuff.” Sunset replied.

“That’s good to hear.” Devin said as he came out with Maxie carrying a gig bag with what Sunset assumed was her soon to be guitar inside before handing it to her. “Hello, I’m Devin, the owner of this quaint little musical paradise.”

“I’m Susan, it’s nice to meet you. Thank you for making my daughter feel welcome.” Susan said while shaking the man’s hand.

“She’s always welcome here, music should be enjoyed by all no matter who they are.” Devin said as they heard a guitar being played all of a sudden. They both went over to watch as a crowd once again began to gather. “Especially when she plays like that.”

Sunset looked as if she partially zoned out as she strummed the guitar, humming a few moments before the tune changed and she started singing. “Power was all I desired…”

Susan had heard the girl sing on the CD last night, and even the low quality video from the what she saw of the battle of the bands, but this was something else. Susan could feel so much emotion pouring out of Sunset, ranging from the sorrowful regret, all the way to the confidence and happiness she was letting out as she played. The way she was able to make the guitar sing made even Susan believe the girl could have a future in the music industry if she so choose and be a huge success. As the song wrapped up everyone was applauding and cheering including Susan herself along with Devin and Maxie.

Susan was about to go to Sunset who was putting the guitar back in the bag while answering questions of everyone crowding around her. She had to smile when several of them even asked for autographs though something caught her eye over to the side. One of Will’s friends, Irma, was staring in shock as she studied Sunset. Deciding to give Sunset a few minutes to pack up and finish with her fans, Susan moved over to greet the water guardian.

“Hello Irma, how are you doing?” Susan asked as she felt a little guilty about not telling the girls about Sunset yet. She didn’t want to pressure Sunset into something that would make the teen think she was being used as a replacement, because to the older woman the girl was far different than that. The teen was Susan’s daughter and she wanted to make sure Sunset not only knew that, but accepted it before pulling her more into Will’s old life. Truth be told, she would rather not put Sunset in that position at all if she didn’t agree with something Yan Lin said. It was better if the girls had each other’s backs instead of not knowing.

“I’m doing okay, but we need to talk later. Hay Lin might have had a vision about Will.” Irma said sadly, “Plus, we know who Shagon is.”

“I already know about Shagon dear, I really hope Matt is okay.” Susan said.

“How did you know?” Irma asked, surprise evident in her eyes.

“I’m the one who told Yan Lin about it.” Susan said as she grew a little nervous, wondering how comfortable Sunset would be in telling the girl what she knew. She really didn’t want to upset Sunset, yet she wasn’t sure what to say to Irma either over the matter.

“I’m done here when you are.” Sunset said coming up next to Susan who put an arm around the teens shoulder and pulled her into a half hug making Irma’s jaw drop. Sunset knew exactly who she was yet didn’t want to let on just yet. “Oh, hey, you’re that girl from yesterday.”

“Y-Yeah, I’m really sorry about my friend.” Irma said, stuttering at first from the shock of what she was seeing. She needed to call Hay Lin and tell her about this as soon as possible.

“It’s okay, well not really, but it wasn’t your fault.” Sunset said with a slight frown. She would forgive Cornelia though she planned to make the girl work her butt off making it up to Sunset. It almost caused an evil grin, but Sunset managed to hide it. “Anyways, maybe we can hang out sometime? For now Susan and me are doing a little shopping and having a little bonding time together.”

“Bonding?” Irma asked arching a brow in askance.

“Mother daughter time.” Sunset confirmed earning a squeeze from Susan and a gasp of shock from Irma.

“Come on, let’s get your guitar out to the car and we can come back in and get you an actual wardrobe this time.” Susan said kissing the top of Sunset’s head. “See you later Irma, Merry Christmas and tell the other girls the same for me.”

“Did you adopt her?” Irma finally croaked out. She didn’t sound like she was being offensive or anything, just that she was thrown for a loop with the information.

“What do you want to do sweetie? I know this is bonding time, but if you want to invite her that would be ok. Or, if you want to wait to tell her the truth, that’s okay too. I won’t deny wanting to be greedy and keeping you to myself until after Christmas, but you girls will have to talk things out if you plan to work together.” Susan whispered softly into Sunset’s hair as she leaned down and kissed the girl’s head.

“I’ll tell you what, Irma.” Sunset sighed as she looked into Irma’s confused expression. “We will probably be going to a lot of stores.”

“Yes we are.” Susan said sternly but lovingly.

“And we will probably have a lot of stuff to carry. If you want to tag along and help carry the bags I will make it worth your while.” Sunset offered.

“Mmmm, and what’s in it for me?” Irma asked trying to tease the girl a little, but the lost look in her eyes mostly ruined the effect.

“I will buy you something and treat you to lunch." Sunset began.

“I’ll buy lunch for us.” Susan interrupted giving a squeeze to the girl still trapped in a half hug by her side.

“And I will tell you about something none of the other girls know yet.” Sunset finished, leaning into Susan for support as she wasn’t sure she was ready for this. Once she told Irma it would open a whole can of worms, either for better or worse.

“What do you mean?” Irma asked as her body shifted as she looked more alert and maybe even a little on guard.

“I will tell you one thing until we are done and have some privacy as there will be some hard to believe things that shouldn’t be talked about in public.” Sunset explained, not mentioning that she also wanted to spend some time with the girl and see if she was like Will described her in the journals. “It's about a certain redhead you have been seeing lately.”

“Will?” Irma asked as tears filled her eyes.

“Sweetie, maybe we should take your guitar out to the car. It might be a good idea to get the talk out of the way first.” Susan sighed seeing Irma about to have a breakdown.

“Your right, but don’t you dare try to get out of helping after.” Sunset said as she gave Irma a stern look though couldn’t help feel bad for the girl. She also couldn’t help feeling like a heel seeing how much the other teen was hurting just from those words. She didn’t realize it until just now, but a part of her was avoiding wanting to even think of the girls as she really didn’t quite believe they actually cared. Seeing the girl having to fight off waterworks in the middle of the mall made Sunset realize that these girls deserved closure, one way or another.

It also made Sunset think about a group of friends she left in Canterlot. She had been putting off contacting them even if she promised to do it by the end of the holidays. She realized she had been punishing them and stringing them along which while they did hurt Sunset, they didn’t deserve that. She promised herself she would call or text them before going to bed tonight as they always chatted about that time together after everyone’s day had ended.

Author's Note

I wanted to thank Sunny Scriber for once again doing such a great job proof reading because no matter how much I try to find all the mistakes I still manage to miss a bunch of them. I also want to thank HarmonicPriest for all the help and story ideas he has given as well as the awesome omakes that can be found in the comment sections of Wednesday Dec 21 d. Thank you both very much!

Thursday Dec 22 b

The frigid air outside of the mall gave Sunset a bit of a shiver when it first hit, making her thankful she took the offered coat from Susan. It was kind of surprising to see all of the cars parked out there, yet Sunset didn’t really see anyone milling about except for what she assumed was a mother with a very young daughter as well as some teenage boy both heading into the mall from slightly different directions. She couldn’t help but wonder if all of these people were in the mall.

“What do you know about Will?” Irma croaked as they walked down the sidewalk, but they actually had to walk a bit since they parked pretty far away. They did manage to get a spot not far off from the picnic area which, unsurprisingly, was empty. The area was actually clean of snow thanks to the roof overhead where people from the food court could sit when they wanted.

“Irma, I’m still trying to figure out where to start.” Sunset sighed as she stopped walking. “Susan, do you think you can put my guitar in the car while I take Irma over to the picnic area to talk? Nobody is around with the cold so I think it should be safe to talk there.”

“Are you sure you will be okay honey?” Susan asked, a look of worry etched into her face.

“I will be, don’t worry.” Sunset said, gingerly handing over her guitar to Susan.

“I’ll be right back.” Susan said, giving Sunset a hug then turned to Irma. “Irma, what Sunset says might sound unbelievable, but what she tells you is the truth.”

Susan felt a little worried that Sunset was facing Irma by herself with their discussion, or at least the start of it. It did sound like Sunset just needed a few minutes alone to get started and did want Susan to come back as she didn’t ask to wait for a call to return. Susan hurried out toward her car to stow the instrument and was nearly there when she felt as if somebody was watching her. It sent a shiver down her spine as she finally got there and carefully put the gig bag in the back before making sure the car was locked up.

Playing with her keys, she looked around debating if she should just get in the car and drive back to where the girls were. She decided she was being silly as she wrote it off as being paranoid, or even as another shopper probably staring at her. She was used to the looks after all, she was a little taller than average putting her at almost a head taller than her daughter at the moment as well as being very attractive.

Yet, something seemed off to her. Swallowing as she saw a large shadow pass by her, she thanked whatever instinct that came over her, making her jump out of the way as the car she was passing exploded in a ball of fire, barely missing her. She still felt the force of the explosion and heat as it washed over her, yet thankfully left her unharmed. Looking up, she wasn’t sure how long that would be as there, floating above her was a man made of ice and a woman made of fire.

“Nerissa wants the Heart.” The woman growled angrily.

“Give us what our Mistress wants, or suffer.” The man added.

“I don’t know what you are talking about.” Susan said, taking a step back as she looked at the two in fear. She could hear sirens coming from the distance, but a purple dome appeared over a large portion of the lot, blocking off any sight to the outside world, with the only light being what was cast from the dome and the woman made of fire.

“Then I guess we do this the hard way.” The fire woman chuckled darkly as she created a large fireball over her head. “It isn’t like we need the mother of the keeper to find the brat.”

“Ms. Vandom!” Cornelia screamed in horror as Taranee and Hay Lin were running toward her as the fire woman unleashed the large fireball at Susan.

“MOM!” Sunset screamed as she appeared in front of Susan with a ‘POP!’ sound as if out of thin air, crossing her arms as if to shield her from the fireball. The woman watched in horror as the fireball engulfed Sunset as Susan and four teenage girls watched helplessly.

“You will pay for that!” Cornelia said, tears falling as she glared up at the two laughing.

“She shouldn’t have gotten in our way.” The iceman laughed. “Give us the location of the heart and Nerissa will have mercy. Otherwise, you all die!”

“So, Irma, nice weather we’re having.” Sunset said as she stuffed her hands into the coat’s pockets while looking around everywhere but at Irma.

“No, not really.” Irma said crossing her arms, “You said you would tell me about Will.”

“First, I should apologize to you. When I learned the truth, I wasn’t sure I wanted anything to do with any of you.” Sunset croaked out, her throat feeling very dry at the moment.

“What does that have to do with Will? What truth?” Irma demanded, her eyes tearing up, making Sunset kick herself mentally.

“Please listen until I’m finished, then you can ask questions.” Sunset said, finally locking eyes with Irma who after a few moments slowly nodded in agreement. “I found out I had a mother that loved me, something I dreamed about my whole life yet I didn’t want to deal with my past. I didn’t want to deal with girls I personally didn’t know even though I guess you could say they were my best friends at one point in time. I didn’t realize what was wrong, or at least what I thought was wrong the whole time.”

“Are you okay? If you need a few minutes we can take a break.” Irma suggested, the gesture actually touching Sunset as the girl was willingly sacrificing immediate answers to give the firey haired teen a moment of respite.

“No, I’m fine.” Sunset said, wiping the tears in her eyes away. “I was feeling old insecurities and fears that those friends were happy I was gone. That my mother didn’t want me, it’s why I can’t even call her mom despite knowing we love each other very much. Seeing you on the verge of breaking down made me realize that regardless if I’m ready to face my past or not, you deserve at least some closure. You deserve to know the truth.”

The two were interrupted as an explosion caught their attention and looked toward it before looking back at each other. Silently they nodded and ran toward it with fear growing as a dome was forming and they barely made it inside as it closed around them. They saw Susan staring in horror at a large fireball heading right at her and Sunset realized there was just no way to reach her in time making it seem as if time had frozen around the teen. Old instincts kicked in and she used a simple teleport she learned as a unicorn to appear in the fireball’s path though she had no idea what to do about it. It didn’t matter as all Sunset had time to do was scream before the fireball engulfed her. “MOM!”

She didn’t feel any pain as the fire washed over her, burning all round her as she stood in the center. She could feel the warmth from it even as it left her hair, clothes, everything about her unharmed. She felt so powerful at that moment, almost as powerful as she did back in Equestria when she surpassed all of her peers in her chosen specialty in magic. With a grin, she realized she had full access to her unicorn magic as the fire was making her feel her mana pathways blazing brightly throughout her entire body. And to top it off she had the advantage that shocked even Princess Celestia if the fire washing over her was any indication. After all, there was only two ponies known in Equestria that were immune to fire, and one of them was the Princess herself. The other, the student of the sun and magical prodigy extraordinaire.

Sunset was ripped from her musings in shock as she heard the strangled cry from Cornelia, “You will pay for that!”

“She shouldn’t have gotten in our way.” Tridart laughed cruelly. “Give us the location of the heart and Nerissa will have mercy. Otherwise, you all die!”

An evil grin spread across Sunset’s face as she decided it was time to show these foolish elementals what happens when they attacked someone she loved. And maybe with a little theatrics could put the fear of the Sun into them. Giving off the best maniacal laugh she could manage, everyone on the battlefield froze, including the guardians who were preparing to transform. All eyes turned to the flaming pyre that shrunk down and absorbed into Sunset.

“You think your pathetic little matchstick could hurt the student of the Sun? Lady, I burn hotter than the Sun in the middle of July, and I’m about to show you what real fire is!” Sunset snarled as she summoned flames above both hands that everyone could feel the heat from. She threw a fireball with each statement as she glared at the fire elemental who looked scared out of her mind. “Don’t!” Fireball! “Touch!” Fireball! “MY MOTHER!” A double fireball Ember managed to dodge only for it to strike Tridart evaporating him instantly.

“How? How can you be so powerful?” Ember screamed in horrified panic as the other girls only stared in awe.

“I’m about to show you, GUARDIANS UNITE!” Sunset screamed in fury, thrusting out the Heart and transforming all the girls. Though unlike usual, their outfits were a little different while their wings were bigger. The five's outfits seemed to cover a little more skin as well as had their elemental symbols on their top with Sunset's having the most changes. Gone was her skirt and replaced with a bodysuit. Sunset’s top was a light purple with her elemental symbol in a darker purple that was displayed on her chest. The sleeves of her top split at the elbows and flared open and past her hands. She also now sported a pair of elbow length, black fingerless gloves with a gold bangle resting loosely on her wrist. Coming down from her middles, the light purple angled down to right above her waist to show off a blue area of her suit that went down to her thighs ending in a wave-like pattern with the tips of the waves right below her waist. The body suit then covered the rest of her legs with a light blue color that went down and covered her feet. Her hair stayed much the same, but her bangs now extended past her face to frame her face.

Cornelia’s hair didn’t change much at all, besides being longer, her new look was the simplest of them all however. The top above the waist was the same light blue from Sunset’s suit that fully covered her arms and hands with her symbol on her chest in the darker blue and also had a gold ring on her wrist. The suit turned a pinkish/purple at her waist that went down her legs.

Taranee’s top was very similar to Sunset’s, but the sleeves stopped just past her shoulders and left her arms bare, but did have a pair of gloves that covered some of her fingers, but left the ends open. And like Sunset’s, her symbol was the same darker purple and also on her chest. However her top, while curving down like Sunset’s, left her belly open. Her dreadlocks greatly grew in number and extended all the way down to match Cornelia’s hair length. She now had a blueish and tight mini-skirt that ended just at her waist, but had her legs covered in lighter blue and turquoise striped leggings that went down to her feet.

Irma’s hair grew as well, but not as long as the others, stopping a couple inches past her waist. She now wore a blue top that showed off her shoulders with her symbol a darker blue on her chest. The collar of her top showed off a bit more of her neck then Cornelia’s did. Irma’s now had gloves as well, but hers started halfway down her upper arm and went all the way down to her hands, covering them much the same way as Sunset’s and Taranee’s. Her top though covered her upper body that turned into a long skirt that opened on either side that let her move her legs around. Her legs also had the same leggings that Taranee's has.

Hay Lin’s hair grew to the same length as Cornelia’s, but was parted down the middle, letting her bangs frame her face in a way similar to Sunset’s, but one side was longer the other. Behind her hanging bangs she now had two buns on either side of her head above the ears. Her top was sleeveless and blue like Irma’s, alongside having her own symbol on her chest, but had the collar split open a bit to show off a tiny bit of her neck and stopped halfway down her chest. Covering her arms and wrist was a long strip of cloth that wrapped around her arms and matched the color of her top. She also had pink-ish/purple strips of cloth covering her lower belly that turned into a long skirt around her waist that covered her legs. She also had a set of legging, but hers started a bit lower than Taranes’s and Irma’s, but ended at her feet just like theirs did. She also had a set of fingerless gloves, but hers didn’t go very far up, just past her wrists and was under the strips of cloth that were around her arms.

Besides them all having their element symbols on their chest, their wings had changed as well. Not only were they bigger, but instead of being yellow fading to blue at the edges, these were mainly blue that faded into yellow and looked to be significantly stronger then their previous wings.

“Will!?” All the girls cried out with shocked voices while Sunset glared at the fire elemental as the dome started cracking.

“Irma! Hay Lin! Put the fires out!” Sunset ordered as she risked a glance back at her mother, who was watching in worry. “Cornelia! Taranee! Protect my mom!”

“On it boss lady!” Hay Lin saluted before flying off and creating vacuums around the smaller fires, depriving them of oxygen and putting them out while Irma used her powers to drown the larger flames before they could spread to anymore vehicles.

“Stay away from me you monster!” Ember screamed as she was throwing fireball after fireball at Sunset who just kept absorbing them and closing in on the last elemental, her fists crackling with lightning.

“Boo!” Sunset snarled as she shoved her face inches from Ember who shrieked and flew off bringing the dome the rest of the way down. She flew back to her mother where Cornelia and Taranee was watching in awe and Susan was crying holding her hands over her mouth with worry clear in her eyes. Irma and Hay Lin quickly joined them as the barrier finally shattered into pieces where they could see police surrounding where the dome was. Sunset quickly grabbed her mother and told the others to touch her before she teleported them all to the only place she could think of, their living room.

“Oh sweetie, are you okay?” Susan asked, checking over Sunset searching for burns, cuts, bruises or any evidence of what just happened.

“I’m okay Mom, are you okay?” Sunset asked with worry doing the same.

“Y-You called me mom?” Susan asked as new tears formed, only these were tears of happiness.

“Of course I did, you’re my mom and I love you.” Sunset said, feeling drained all of a sudden. She realized teleporting them all before the police caught them was probably pretty dangerous as it drained a lot of power. “Can you do me one favor?”

“Of course, honey.” Susan agreed, happy everything seemed to be okay and that Sunset was finally calling her mom.

“Catch me.” Sunset said as she finally fell forward in a dead faint making Susan catch her as the teen and the other girls changed back to normal.

“A little help would be nice.” Susan said, breaking the girls from their shocked state as the girl who looked like Will changed back to the fire haired teen. They all rushed to help the woman get Sunset over to the couch to lie her down.

Author's Note

I wanted to thank Sunny Scriber for once again doing such a great job proof reading because no matter how much I try to find all the mistakes I still manage to miss a bunch of them. I also want to thank him for all the advice on improving my writing and scenes in the story to make it better as well as writing the descriptions for the girls new transformation. I also want to thank HarmonicPriest for all the help and story ideas he has given as well as the awesome omakes that can be found in the comment sections of Tuesday Dec 20 d and Wednesday Dec 21 d. Thank you both very much!

Thursday Dec 22 c

Sunset nearly groaned as she slowly regained consciousness, but was able to refrain making any sounds or movement when she sensed the four girls sitting around her. She could feel her boots missing and a blanket draped over her and if she had to guess, she would say she was on the couch from the feeling of it. She didn’t want to draw attention to herself just yet as she was trying to get the dull throb in her head to settle down a little more and figure out what happened.

The easiest explanation would be that she simply overdid it as she hasn’t used magic this much since coming to Earth. With the fact that she tapped into her abilities as a unicorn, which has been hit or miss with small things such as levitation, it possibly could have strained her more than anticipated. If that was the case though, her reserves would be a lot lower than what she felt they were. Not that she was having an easy time feeling her mana system, as it was vastly different than her unicorn’s body, but she could remember feeling them from the battle as when she absorbed the fire, it lit up the pathways like the Christmas lights on the tree. It was thanks to that battle that she now knew the basic pathways and structures of her current magic system not coming from the Heart of Kandrakar, or perhaps in addition to it.

Another, possibly which may have been more a bit more likely, is the fatigue she had been feeling. She knew it could happen to people and had even seen examples from it. It could be caused by a number of factors including stress, emotions running highly wild over a short or intense period, or even just from extreme exhaustion. Magic was largely mental, but it also took some physical effort to cast even the smallest of spells. She had been going through a lot of that lately, added to the fact that she wasn’t exactly eating very much before coming here because of being isolated during Anon-A-Miss. It was all a recipe for disaster, or at least her collapsing, yet it was something Sunset didn’t really want to believe as she wasn’t feeling very strained.

There was one other conclusion Sunset could come up with, she just couldn’t wrap her head around the who, where, or why of it. When she first realized she could levitate things at Fluttershy’s house it did seem easy. It was actually pretty easy to cast the magic during the battle, which was a little odd compared to how it seemed harder to do it here in her home. It was as if something was fighting the use of magic in the vicinity, which would explain the resistance Sunset felt when she was teleporting them. It may have only taken seconds to teleport them, but to Sunset it took longer. She felt something pushing against her spell’s anchor, which made her use a lot of her strength to brute force her way through the resistance.

If there was something like a magic nullification field it would explain the headache and the nearly paralyzed feeling she had right before collapsing. It could have caused a feedback loop that damaged the source of the nullification field as well as cause negative effects to the caster. The questions that bothered her was who would even know how to create something like that here? How did they even know how to make something that advanced? The magic the girls seemed to use was basically training wheels for unicorns. And finally, why do something like that here in this specific building? While this was the most likely of options, it was also the most unsettling.

“Do you mind if I stay too, Ms. V?” Came Irma’s voice, the girl sounding frustrated.

“I guess so, Irma. Just no causing trouble when Velvet and Twilight get here.” Susan replied. Sunset could imagine the stern look from the older woman. Sunset had to admit, she was a little surprised she didn’t feel her mother in the room, but these girls were connected to her through the Heart, which could possibly explain sensing them close by.

“Why would I cause trouble with Twilight?” Irma asked, “Corny was the one who flipped out about crayons.”

“Don’t call me Corny!” Cornelia snapped.

“First, I don’t ever want to hear you girls use a derogatory term like that again! A crayon is something you color with, not a human being! Do I make myself clear?” Susan said, her voice growing angrier. After a guilt filled acknowledgement from the girls, she continued, “Second, what is she talking about?”

“Does it matter?” Cornelia asked, sounding cowed.

“Yes, it matters.” Susan said.

“Ms. V, Cornelia had a breakdown at the mall. She saw Matt and Sunset, then freaked out about Will. She didn’t truly mean to say those things.” Taranee explained.

“I won’t force you to apologize, it wouldn’t mean anything if I did. I do expect you to show my daughter and niece the respect they deserve as human beings.” Susan said. “Sunset will probably wake up soon and it is way past lunch time. I assume you girls are hungry and I know Sunset will be, so I’ll order pizzas and breadsticks for you until your parents pick you up after the mess at the mall is cleared up.”

“You don’t have to do that, I can call home and see if I can get some take-out brought over.” Hay Lin suggested.

“It’s fine dear. Despite not seeing you girls as much as I would like lately, I do still love you all. You were like family to Will, which meant you were like family to me.” Susan said, silence following a few moments before Sunset felt a soft kiss on her forehead and a whispered, “You know they’re going to realize you are awake sooner or later?”

“Thanks mom.” Sunset whispered back, not realizing a certain air guardian would hear.

“Are you okay, Sunset?” Hay Lin asked softly.

“I’m fine.” Sunset groaned, earning a hair ruffling by her mother who was climbing to her feet from the floor in front of where Sunset was laying. “Just thinking, I guess.”

“Give me a few minutes, and I’ll be back.” Susan said, giving Sunset a questioning look while helping her sit up. “Unless you girls want some alone time.”

“It’s ok mom, I’d love if you came back.” Sunset said as she smiled at the older woman. “Actually, girls, I’ll be right back.”

“Do you need help sweetie?” Susan asked, making sure Sunset didn’t collapse as she climbed to her feet as well.

“I’m okay mom, I feel great other than a headache. And a lot of nervousness I guess.” Sunset explained.

Susan walked with Sunset as the two moved into the kitchen where the teen started digging through cupboards. Susan couldn’t help wonder what the teen was doing as she pulled out a bag of chocolate chip cookies and dumped them on a plate. She didn’t miss Sunset causally calling her mom, which made her smile even more. She was afraid to tease Sunset over it, or bring it up in case the girl became self conscious over it and stopped.

“I bet not as good as your homemade ones, but I’m sure they will break the ice.” Sunset said with a grin.

“You remembered that?” Susan asked, her eyes watering a little thinking about Will’s first day at Sheffield Institute.

“I’m sorry, Mom, I read about it in Will’s diaries. It is one of the few things I read in there I can actually picture happening. Not sure if it’s de ja vu, or just how detailed some things were.” Sunset explained.

“I’ll be out in a couple minutes then dear.” Susan said, giving an encouraging smile. ”Good luck, honey.”

“Yeah, I think I’ll need it.” Sunset snorted as she walked back out where the girls quickly stopped what ever they were talking about and turned to look at her. She couldn’t help taking a sheepish expression as she placed the plate down on the coffee table. Not that she meant to do it, but her expression combined with how she asked, “Want a cookie?” triggered something in the blonde that was unexpected by all of them.

“WILL!” Cornelia shrieked, sobbing hard as she threw herself at Sunset and wrapped her arms tightly around her. The way she threw herself at Sunset forced both girls off balance and fall back on the couch where Cornelia refused to let go while sobbing out over and over again, “I’m sorry! I’m so, so sorry!”

“Corny, what are you talking about?” Irma asked, “That isn’t Will.”

“I’m sorry, Cornelia.” Sunset said, wrapping her own arms around the girl. “I’m not Will, not anymore.”

“Not anymore?” Irma asked, hands covering her mouth as she stared at Sunset in shock. “You made it sound like Will’s dead!”

“In a way she is, Irma. When she made that wish, she was sent back in time in a new body. Something happened though, it destroyed her memories or sealed them up really tight. I grew up as Sunset Shimmer, not Wilhelmina Vandom.” Sunset said, “I don’t remember you girls, and I don’t really remember mom either. All I know is that she loves me and I love her, I’d do anything to keep her safe.”

“Oh sweetheart.” Susan said, leaning over the back of the couch and hugging Sunset from behind. “I’ll do anything to keep you safe too, you mean the world to me.”

Sunset looked at the other three girls who had varying degrees of pain and confusion on their faces as Sunset rubbed the back of the sobbing blonde who wouldn’t stop begging for forgiveness. She wasn’t sure what possessed her to do it, but she opened her arms and signaled for the other three girls to join them. It wasn’t a second later when Sunset was part of her first group hug since the whole Anon-A-Miss mess started. She hated to admit it, but she missed them.

Author's Note

I wanted to thank Sunny Scriber for once again doing such a great job proof reading because no matter how much I try to find all the mistakes I still manage to miss a bunch of them. I also want to thank him for all the advice on improving my writing and scenes in the story to make it better as well as writing the descriptions for the girls new transformation. I also want to thank HarmonicPriest for all the help and story ideas he has given as well as the awesome omakes that can be found in the comment sections of Tuesday Dec 20 d and Wednesday Dec 21 d. Also, check out his two new ones in Thursday Dec 22 b, they are awesome! Thank you both very much!

Thursday Dec 22 d

The knock on the door made everyone jump and separate as the reality of the situation began to set in. Will had been under those noses ever since Irma and Cornelia encountered her almost a week ago. They had so many questions ranging from why she was seemingly involved with Shagon, and by proxy Nerissa, to just how she managed to not only survive a fireball, but completely eradicate Tridart single handedly.

“Well girls, pizza is served. Make a mess though and Nerissa will be the least of your worries.” Susan said, giving them a stern glare before breaking into a fit of giggles at the shocked faces surrounding her. “I’m kidding girls, I’m going to grab some glasses with ice for the soda. Go ahead and dig in.”

“I’m glad to see Ms. V so happy.” Hay Lin said, taking a seat on one side of Sunset while Cornelia refused to give up the spot on the opposite side as the two sandwiched the fiery haired teen between them.

“I’m glad to know you are okay, even if you aren’t the Will we remember.” Cornelia said softly, “I said some horrible things to you, I’m so sorry.”

“Don’t be, I can understand where you were coming from. I forgive you, but you will have to prove that you deserve my respect and trust.” Sunset said, a sad smile on her face as she looked around. “The same goes for all of you. I don’t want a friendship built because of magical threats to us, I want one built on mutual trust, respect and love. I’ll do my best to earn yours and if you want to try and be friends I would like that.”

“We would too, Will.” Irma said, her eyes growing wide as she realized what she said. “I’m so sorry!”

“Don’t be, I know this is a lot to take in. Just please, call me by my name. I’m Sunset Shimmer.” Sunset said, pride could be heard in her voice. She then turned to fix a firm, yet kind look on Taranee. “I know you are telepathic, so please understand I’m not saying this to be mean, or anything. Just please stay out of my head, no trying to unlock Will’s memories or anything like that. It isn’t fair to me, I’m my own person and have lived my own life. I feel sorry for Will. I’ve even come to accept she is a part of me, but I deserve to be treated as me.”

“I understand, and I won’t. I was thinking about asking, but it is your choice.” Taranee said, Susan finally returning with a tray filled with glasses of ice that she sat down on the coffee table with a stack of paper plates.

“I miss Will girls, I always will, but Sunset is right. She is a different person, and as much my daughter as Will.” Susan explained, pouring soda from the two liters the delivery person brought with the food to pass out.

“We all will.” Hay Lin sniffed.

“Let’s change the subject for a minute.” Irma said, feeling a little heart broken at the news. She tried to change to subject to something she knew the others wanted to know just as much as her. “How did you manage to survive that fireball and throw that much power around as if it was nothing”

“Back in Equestria that was nothing.” Sunset said, taking a bite of pizza as everyone looked at her in shock. Even Susan was a little surprised at the news. “Pyromancy was my chosen field of magic, though I excelled at all types of magic I attempted. I was the unofficial top student at Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns.”

“So any unicorn could absorb fire like that?” Taranee asked. She couldn’t help feeling a little intimidated at the thought. Her control over fire was pretty good, but the heat from Sunset’s flames made Taranee’s own look like an air conditioner.

“No, as far as we know only two ponies were capable of that.” Sunset explained, pausing as Irma interrupted her.

“Wait, I thought you were a unicorn, not a pony.” Irma said.

“There are three main types of ponies, unicorns being one of them, the other two are pegasi and earth ponies. Now as I was saying, only two ponies were capable of that. The Princess herself and me.” Sunset said, biting her lip as she glanced at Susan. She was unsure of what to say about this as Sunset loved Susan, she was her mother and has done more for her as a mother than Celestia ever did, or at least in Sunset’s opinion.

“I know how you feel honey, I won’t feel hurt if you call her mother.” Susan sighed, kneeling on the floor near Sunset and squeezed her knee reassuringly.

“You are my mother mom, you always will be. She was just a DNA donor.” Sunset said, smiling at Susan.

“Wait, how was a pony princess a DNA donor?” Hay Lin asked, confusion on her face a few moments before her eyes widened. “You have two mothers!”

“I have a mother and a DNA donor. The magic that granted Will’s wish copied parts of Princess Celestia’s DNA to stabilize my new body making me biologically related to her.” Sunset explained, “Now that I know that, I know why I had such a strong aptitude in pyromancy as well as being immune to fire. I have a connection to the Sun just as she does.”

“What about your dad, Sunset?” Cornelia asked as she was fidgeting at the mention of a father. Then again, Sunset could understand that, from what she had seen in the diary, the blonde’s only real loving parental figure was of a father.

“Tony isn’t in the picture, as far as he knows Will is dead and he has nothing to do with Sunset. He would only try to use her if he knew anything about her.” Susan said, anger flashing through her eyes.

“You are the only parent I need, mom.” Sunset smiled, getting a thankful smile back from her mother in return.

After reaching for another slice of pizza, Hay Lin accidentally hit the remote next to her on the couch turning the TV on with the news coming up. “The HPD has issued a statement about the bombing at the Sheffield Mall just a couple hours ago. They believe it was just a couple teens playing a prank, but they want everyone to be careful and extra vigilant as they shop. Thankfully the damage wasn’t too bad, five cars destroyed and a few damaged. There were no injuries, which I’m sure everyone can agree is the most important thing. Anyone who had a vehicle parked is welcome to come pick it up from the effected lot once they finish investigating the crime scene and clearing up the dangerous remnants caused by the explosions.”

“Well, that’s a thing.” Irma chirped, Hay Lin blushing in embarrassment at scaring everyone with the sudden news announcement.

“No wonder our parents told us to stay put until they pick us up.” Taranee sighed, pushing the glasses back up her nose.

“At least they are writing it off as a prank gone wrong.” Hay Lin sighed.

“They aren’t, trust me. That’s just a public statement to keep the public from panicking.” Irma groaned, she knew how her father and he police force worked. Hard not to when her father was the chief of police. “We need to stop Nerissa once and for all.”

“That wasn’t Nerissa.” Sunset sighed.

“Excuse me?” Cornelia said, her expression growing sharp.

“That wasn’t Nerissa. I might not know all that you have been through with her, but the Nerissa I met didn’t really seem evil. Plus, she knows I have the Heart, so why send those things searching for it when she could just come directly to me?” Sunset explained.

“How does she know?” Taranee asked.

“I met her just before meeting mom. I thought she was a homeless woman and bought her a meal. She asked if she could see my necklace and I let her, though she looked really shaken after.” Sunset explained, “Since then that jerk Shagon has been protecting me from harm.”

“Well, where was he today?” Cornelia asked as she crossed her arms with a frown.

“I’m guessing that purple dome kept him from interfering.” Sunset said, “Though that whole thing bothered me. There was something wrong, very wrong with that whole setup.”

“Yeah, they were trying to kill your mom.” Cornelia huffed.

“Why though? If they didn’t know where the Heart was, why kill someone who they obviously knew had connections to the Keeper? Why not just follow them back to the Keeper and get the Heart that way?” Sunset explained, “And again, Nerissa knows I have it and knows who I am apparently. She couldn’t have been behind this attack.”

“I guess she did pretty much keep her attacks to isolated areas.” Taranee said, hesitating a little. “If she really isn’t evil, then maybe she was keeping innocents from harm.”

“That actually sounds…scarily plausible.” Cornelia slowly said, “That doesn’t mean I’m inviting her to any tea parties anytime soon.”

“Gran says Nerissa used to be the kindest woman you would ever meet. What could have happened to change that?” Hay Lin asked.

“It’s going to have to wait, mom is here to pick up me, Taranee, and Hay Lin. She’s outside talking to your mom, Corny.” Irma said, showing her phone with the text message, making the blonde sigh heavily at the news.

“Great, going from dealing with one witch to another.” Cornelia grumbled, slowly getting up as the others looked at her in worry.

“They’re back!” Luba gasped, the woman with cat like features gasped in relief.

“That’s good, what do you think happened to them?” Tibor asked, stroking his beard in contemplation. “And have you located the Keeper yet? Himmerish is extremely worried about her.”

“Worried about the Heart you mean, as he should be. These little brats running around playing hero with no training.” Luba growled, “They should be stripped of their powers so they can be given to more competent wielders.”

“Those little brats actually managed to defeat Phobos.” Tibor reminded his friend.

“No, the Keeper did by doing something insanely wreckless and infinitely stupid.” Luba growled, “She could have killed herself doing what she did, the insolent whelp.”

“I’ll inform Himmerish that the guardians have returned from where ever they went.” Tibor said, turning to leave and inform the Oracle of what was going on.

Susan had to admit it felt a little nostalgic having all the girls there, even if it hurt a little knowing Will would never be with them again. She was very happy Sunset was safe after what happened today and was giving the girls a chance. Hopefully things would get better, and with the teen finally calling Susan mom, it looked like they would. Susan could tell a huge weight had been lifted from Sunset, and the mother felt a weight of her own lessening considerably.

“Mom!” Sunset cried, the teen launching herself at the older woman and hugged her while sobbing. “I thought I was going to lose you!”

“Shhh, we both are ok honey. I’m not about to leave you either. I love you too much to leave you.” Susan cooed, holding her daughter tight. She intended to keep her word to her daughter, but after what happened today, she was afraid she might not have any choice in the matter if something like that happened again. All she could do now was hold and comfort her distraught daughter, proud of the teen for holding it together long enough to deal with the girls. She was also worried that Sunset had kept it together that long, hoping that the teen wasn’t trying to push others needs above her own too much. It was nice to worry about others, but after something like what happened earlier, nobody would have blamed her for breaking down.

Author's Note

I wanted to thank Sunny Scriber for once again doing such a great job proof reading because no matter how much I try to find all the mistakes I still manage to miss a bunch of them. I also want to thank him for all the advice on improving my writing and scenes in the story to make it better as well as writing the descriptions for the girls new transformation. I also want to thank HarmonicPriest for all the help and story ideas he has given as well as the awesome omakes that can be found in the comment sections of Tuesday Dec 20 d, Wednesday Dec 21 d, and Thursday Dec 22 b, they are awesome! Thank you both very much!

Thursday Dec 22 e

“Who wrote these things?” Sunset grumbled angrily. Surprisingly, the art store still delivered her stuff since deliveries actually came from their warehouse in town. At least it was a nice distraction after what happened, the poorly written manual was keeping the image of the fireball hurtling towards Susan at bay. “What do you mean run the wire through the hole before securing the base of the lamp into the clamp? What hole? What lamp?! It’s just a simple freaking drafting desk!”

“Problems?” A somewhat familiar voice asked from behind her. A startled Sunset spun around to see Twilight Sparkle standing there with a nervous grin, right arm hanging limply and her left reaching behind her back to hold it. She was swaying a little bit as her eyes roamed over the room giving Sunset time to spot the differences from Princess Twilight, such as the messy bun, white lab coat, and glasses.

“A few. This stupid manual doesn’t even make sense. It’s saying to install a lamp that didn’t even come with it.” Sunset huffed out in frustration.

“They hardly ever make sense, you must be Sunset Shimmer. I’m Twilight Sparkle, but I guess you already knew that.” Twilight said, her eyes becoming a little downcast. “So you like music and art?”

“I love music and art.” Sunset grinned, throwing the manual in the trash can by the desk as she went over to Twilight. “What about you?”

“I’m not a huge fan.” Twilight said, “Most of the artist I’ve met didn’t exactly come off as very friendly to me.”

“Why wouldn’t they be friendly?” Sunset asked, curious to the girl’s expression shifting back and forth from annoyed to sad.

“Even here I’m seen as the biggest nerd in school, next to my boyfriend. At least they don’t harass me here as much as they did in Crystal Prep. Anyways, come on, you are going to need a wrench and possibly a ratchet to put that thing together. I have them in my lab.” Twilight said, turning from Sunset to leave the room, the fire haired teen quickly following after a moments hesitation.

“Well, so far to me you seem pretty adorkable.” Sunset said, a teasing grin spreading across her lips.

“See, even you think I’m a dork.” Twilight said, stopping at the door Sunset knew to be the girl’s lab. Twilight leaned her head on the door while taking a few deep breaths.

“I said adorkable, as in an incredibly cute dork. I meant that as a compliment.” Sunset said, reaching up she squeezed the girl’s shoulder who seemed to be feeling down. It was quickly knocked off as Twilight spun around to stare into Sunset’s eyes.

“Wait, you aren’t mocking me?” Twilight asked with a hint of hope.

“Should I?” Sunset asked, a bit confused.

“Most the kids at school do.” Twilight said, her feet becoming very interesting all of a sudden.

“Pfft, I’ve learned kids at school are often idiots.” Sunset grinned, a twinge of pain shooting through her. True, she thought that after the pain of Anon-A-Miss, but most were actually good people. They were just way too easily manipulated.

“Yeah, they are.” Twilight said, a renewed smile blossoming as she turned around and pushed the door open allowing them entrance. There were desks lining the entire length of two walls with a computer at each end. An assortment of white boards, plastic totes, shelves, and dressers covering the rest.

“You know, I kind of expected more books.” Sunset said, sounding a little disappointed.

“I keep those in my room.” Twilight said, showing off her nervousness again as Sunset looked around. Sunset had to rub her temples, a headache forming as she looked over the contraptions cobbled together along with diagrams and charts laying beneath the machines. The closer she got to what looked like a crystal sitting in the middle of circuit boards with wires, tubing and various other materials surrounding it that filling up most of the table, the more intense her headache got. Several more wires were plugged into a control panel with one large cord going to an outlet while others ran over to the desktop computer that was on and seemed to be collecting data.

“What is this?” Sunset asked, her heart beating faster as she took a step back and collapsed into one of the office chairs.

“That? It’s the first thing Martin and I worked on together when we learned those energy readings I was picking up in Canterlot was magic. We tried taking what we knew, which wasn’t a lot mind you since we didn’t have an actual source to run tests on, and combined it with stuff from literature and games. We were trying to make a type of shield that would protect us from…”

“Protect from what?” Sunset asked, her vision starting to spin as she stared at the device.

“From racist bullies. I was really scared when my parents moved us here because of their jobs. When I found out that only a couple people treated me differently and nobody was doing anything other than spouting nonsense, we abandoned the project. It isn’t working, but it is still collecting unusual data so I leave it on.” Twilight explained.

“Turn it off!” Sunset groaned out, reaching for it before her arm fell back to her side.

“Excuse me?” Twilight growled, turning to face Sunset fully, only then realizing the rough condition the girl.
“Please, shut it off.” Sunset groaned. With a gasp of realization, Twilight hurried and pulled the power cord from the wall outlet, the USB cables from the computer, and yanked the gem from the center of the mess.

“Are you okay?” Twilight asked, kneeling in front of Sunset and looking up at the other girl.

“Just peachy, Twi.” Sunset groaned, looking around at the walls and realizing the paint looked off. It didn’t look like normal paint as it seemed to give off a soft glow of shifting colors. Almost like a rainbow LED fan light from her new desktop computer. “What is the room painted with?”

“Some special paint I got from Elyon, she says it’s lined with something that blocks stray magic that most mages use in practice rooms. She said that since I’m going to be experimenting with magic, I better use it to keep from causing damage to the apartment.” Twilight explained, the name Elyon ringing some bells though Sunset just couldn’t remember who it was at the moment. "Are you sure you're feeling ok?"

“I’m feeling a bit better.” Sunset sighed as she leaned forward and rubbed her face. She was wondering what was causing her reaction, but the better she felt the more she was sure it was the contraption before her. The paint must have been dulling the effects though still let some through which may have explained the hard time she had using magic here.

“It shouldn’t have done anything to you, I’m so sorry.” Twilight whined, obviously distraught over the situation as she shot to her feet. Sunset grabbed her hands before the girl could retreat and made Twilight look at her.

“It isn’t your fault, Sparky. In fact, I’m really impressed that even though you don’t know much about magic, you still managed to piece together some kind of nullification field.” Sunset grinned, “Or something to that effect. I can’t wait to get started teaching you about magic!”

“Wait, what?” Twilight gasped, a hopeful yet excited look overcoming her.

“Oh Sparky, if you can come up with something like this with so little knowledge, think what you can do if you have an actual education in it.” Sunset giggled, the action growing infectious as Twilight soon joined in.

“You sure you’re okay, Susie?” Velvet asked, the two sitting at the table having a cup of coffee.

“I’m ok, Vel, thank you though. I hate to admit it, but the whole thing has me shook up.” Susan said, visibly shaking a little for effect. “The silver lining is that I got to see how badass my daughter is.”

“Badass, huh?” Velvet chuckled, sipping her coffee. “Never thought I’d hear that come out of your mouth.”

“No other way to describe it. She was hit with a huge fireball and absorbed it. She then created new fire over her hands that were much smaller, yet the heat was so much more intense. And it didn’t even seem to phase Sunset one bit. I’m scared for her, Vel, but at least now I know for sure she can handle herself.”

Just then two girls could be heard giggling, which soon turned into a laugh that had shivers going down both women’s spines.

“Why do I have a bad feeling about that?” Velvet asked.

“Somehow I get the feeling you should.” Susan groaned.

“Should we go see what they are up to?” Velvet asked.

“Vel, I love our daughters, but my sanity has been tested enough today. There is no way you are getting me to go in there right now.” Susan said with a deadpan look.

“Yeah, probably best we don’t.” Velvet chuckled.

“So you think it’s possible?” Sunset asked, truthfully a little shocked by the girl’s confidence.

“Well, we would have to rework this little beauty here.” Twilight said, she was making an effort to ignore the raised eyebrow at that claim when she pointed to the contraption before them. “If you can help us with the magic angle, Martin and I can most likely put together something in the form of a bracelet. It depends on what materials we have on hand and how bulky it will be. We might even be able to pull out my designs for the energy collection device I was working on before I left Crystal Prep.”

“I hope we can get it done by Saturday night, I really want to give it to mom for Christmas. Don’t worry, it will be from all three of us.” Sunset assured the girl.

“You should give it to her yourself.” Twilight protested.

“You both are going to put in a lot of effort on this, you both deserve to have your names on it.” Sunset countered.

“The only problem we have is where do we get the crystals from. We need gems that can not only channel magic, but store it as well.” Twilight explained, “This will be a prototype, but maybe we can build a better one later? With more time we might be able to build something like Iruma’s ring in that anime.”

“Sorry, I have no idea what you are talking about.” Sunset admitted.

“Basically, the ring absorbs magic and lets it’s wearer actually use the magic it stores to cast different spells. It won’t be like a couple of set spells, but it would be like the wearer has real magic.” Twilight said.

“That sounds promising.” Sunset mused, “Don’t worry about the gems, I know somebody who might just hook us up with some.”

“Really? Who?” Twilight asked.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle.” Sunset said with a grin, getting the exact reaction from the other girl that she was expecting.

“…What?” Twilight asked, her mouth hanging open as her brain tried to reboot.

Author's Note

I wanted to thank Sunny Scriber for once again doing such a great job proof reading because no matter how much I try to find all the mistakes I still manage to miss a bunch of them. I also want to thank him for all the advice on improving my writing and scenes in the story to make it better as well as writing the descriptions for the girls new transformation. I also want to thank HarmonicPriest for all the help and story ideas he has given as well as the awesome omakes that can be found in the comment sections of Tuesday Dec 20 d, Wednesday Dec 21 d, and Thursday Dec 22 b, they are awesome! Thank you both very much!

Thursday Dec 22 f

Sunset sat in her room after their guests had left and her mother went to bed as she thought about what to do with the copied diagrams sitting in front of her. The list of materials Twilight had, even with the small amounts on hand, was mind boggling. Plenty of it would be perfect for crafting the bracelet they decided on, and should also channel the energies needed. It would, of course, easily overload if it was fed too much energy, but it wouldn’t do anything dangerous if that happened. The worse case scenario would be the mana circuits or gems burning out if overloaded, which would just mean it would stop working.

Ray was sitting on her arm overlooking the drawings and measurements as Sunset debated on what to do. She really didn’t feel like putting her drafting desk together, her computer desk would be plenty good enough to just look over the drawings. She tried to figure out just how she was supposed to get them to Princess Twilight, she needed the gems within two days and was afraid to trust the Princess checking the journal quickly. She would need to sketch them over into the journal as well, which would waste even more time and she really needed to get the three stones that would be the finishing touches on their first project if it would be done in time for Christmas.

“Too bad I couldn’t just teleport to Ponyville and talk with her face to face.” Sunset sighed, feeling the Heart react to her wish and float up from its hanging position to hover before her face. Ray looked a little freaked out as he tried to skitter away, but Sunset managed to grab the frightened gecko and put him back in his terrarium. Moving to the center of the room, Sunset could feel something in the Heart guiding her actions. She knew it probably wasn’t one of her best ideas, as she still wasn’t exactly too sure what the little jewel was, but she felt as if she could trust it. Holding it up to her lips she whispered, “Guardians Unite.”

After breaking free from her cocoon, Sunset found herself in her previous guardian outfit making her wonder if maybe the earlier power boost was just a one time deal or if she just didn’t put any extra magic into the Heart as she had back at the mall. Shaking the thoughts out of her head, she decided figuring that out later would be best so she could concentrate on what was in front of her.

“So, you can take me to Ponyville? I thought Equestria was sealed off from here except for the portal?” Sunset mused, studying the gem before she walked back over and picked up the copy of the bracelet’s plans. Turning back to the center of the room, Sunset slashed the Heart through the air and creating a portal that looked like a large white crack. Moving closer she could see blurry images from the other side that looked a little like…several ponies gawking at the phenomenon from their side.

Once again she wondered if she was making a huge mistake before taking a deep breath and stepped through the tear in space. Thankfully she was standing in a small town with multicolored ponies going back and forth despite it being dark out. She wasn’t sure if she was in Ponyville though as she didn’t see any signs, but she could see an out of place crystal spire not too far from where she was, which was possibly part of a castle. Hopefully Princess Twilight Sparkle’s castle as Sunset knew for a fact it wasn’t Princess Celestia’s in Canterlot.

Before she could get a word out, the ponies staring at her began screaming and running from her as fast as they could, alerting Sunset to what could be a problem, she was still human. She knew she should have thought about that as Sunset was sure the magic in the mirror portal was what caused the change in species when stepping through. Huffing out in frustration, Sunset let the Heart guide her in closing the rip behind her so no ponies accidentally stepped through, as well as her mother. She could see it now, “Hi mom, welcome to magical pony land.” Susan had been very supportive over everything that has been thrown at the woman so far, but Sunset was afraid this would be the final straw.

“Halt human!” A voice called from above drawing Sunset’s attention to a dark blue alicorn flying down at high speed and landing in what must have been an intimidating stance. The new alicorn wasn’t acting friendly, yet she wasn’t acting threatening either. “How did thee come to be here?”

“Are they just handing out wings now?” Sunset deadpanned, “You know what, I don’t even care anymore. The whole reason I even wanted the stupid things to begin with was to prove to that nag I was worthy of being loved just as much as that pink menace.” Sunset visibly winced after that came out of her mouth as it had been a long time since feeling that way towards Princess Cadence. She had stopped blaming the pink pony for stealing Celestia’s attention after the Fall Formal and having to face and reevaluate pretty much her entire life. Perhaps it was old habits, or maybe the fact that yet a new pony had acquired what eluded Sunset all those years ago.

“We’re afraid thou have us at a loss.” The alicorn said, straightening back up after hearing the grumblings of the teen.

“I’m not here to cause any trouble, I just came to visit Twilight Sparkle. She’s a friend of mine.” Sunset explained.

“Excuse us if we are not quick to take thy word for it. From thy attire and manner of travel, it is clear thou art from Kandrakar.” The alicorn said, the pony looking as if the word left a bad taste in her mouth.

“Actually, I’m from Earth. I’ve never been to Kandrakar.” Sunset explained, earning a glare from the alicorn.

“Who are you?” Princess Twilight asked, landing next to the other alicorn.

“It’s me, Twi, Sunset Shimmer.” Sunset replied, shifting nervously as the new arrival scrutinized her. Sighing, Sunset held out the Heart and willed herself to return to normal. At first her body glowed a pink color, then it shattered like glass leaving behind the firey haired teen.

“It really is you!” Twilight gasped.

“Yeah, I kind of got drafted to be a protector of the realms.” Sunset groaned, giving air quotes.

“Why are you human anyways? Or…whatever you just were?” Twilight asked, her head cocking to the side cutely in confusion. “And why do you look so different?”

“It’s a long story, Twi, though I’m not so sure I have a lot of time to talk about it tonight. I was hoping I could get you to do a favor for me before my mom finds me missing and freaks out.” Sunset explained.

“Thou shall make time!” The other alicorn snapped.

“Luna. It’s okay, this is a good friend of mine. She’s okay.” Twilight said, giving a reassuring look to who Sunset now knew was Princess Luna. She felt the urge to face palm again, it was so obvious yet her emotions were feeling a little unstable already. And now they were being worn down even more at being in the world she grew up in.

“We trust Princess Twilight Sparkle, we don’t trust thee! If thou try anything untoward our friend, not even our sister will stop our vengeance!” Princess Luna snarled. She took one step back when Sunset walked over to her and lowered to her knees so she could mostly be eye level with the pony.

“Princess Luna, I would never harm Princess Twilight Sparkle. I owe her my life and would give mine to protect her. I also wouldn’t harm a pony anyway as I grew up here in this world. I might not have the best memories of being here, but they weren’t all bad.” Sunset swore, shock flashing through Luna’s eyes at the seriousness of the teens eyes. The shock grew to worry at seeing the mischievous glint flashing through the redhead’s eyes before Sunset reached up to pinch Luna’s cheeks saying in a cutesy voice, “Besides, how can I hurt something soooooo cute!”

“Thou shall unhand us this minute!” Luna sputtered, pushing Sunset’s hands away with her hooves making Sunset giggle.

“I always wanted to do that.” Sunset said with a grin directed to Twilight who face hoofed.

“We shall leave thee alone for now. We shall be watching though, so do not try our patience by pulling any trickery.” Luna said.

“Maybe we better go to my castle, we are getting too much attention out here.” Twilight suggested.

“Actually, I can’t stay for long, but I’ll visit tomorrow night for awhile. I know gems are pretty abundant here so I was hoping you would be able to find me three of them. I kind of need them in the next day or two.” Sunset said, handing the sketches to Twilight who took them in her magic and looking through them.

“This is genius, Sunset! This would give ponies who can’t actively use magic a way to defend themselves from minor magical mishaps!” Twilight exclaimed as she bounced excitedly back and forth on her hooves.

“You are more than welcome to keep the schematics, they’re copies.” Sunset said, “I don’t know how I’ll pay you for them, but if you can help me get them I’ll do anything you ask.”

“This will be easy. Rarity finds cart loads of gems and gives most of the fire rubies to Spike for snacks and any magical conductive ones to me. She keeps the ones with minor magical potential to enchant before adding them to the clothes she makes.” Twilight explained, “I can probably have them by tomorrow night with the enchantments you need on them.”

“Thank you so much Twi!” Sunset cried out as she launched herself at the purple alicorn and wrapped her arms around the alicorn to hug her.

Author's Note

I wanted to thank Sunny Scriber for once again doing such a great job proof reading because no matter how much I try to find all the mistakes I still manage to miss a bunch of them. I also want to thank him for all the advice on improving my writing and scenes in the story to make it better as well as writing the descriptions for the girls new transformation. I also want to thank HarmonicPriest for all the help and story ideas he has given as well as the awesome omakes that can be found in the comment sections of Tuesday Dec 20 d, Wednesday Dec 21 d, and Thursday Dec 22 b, they are awesome! Thank you both very much!

Friday Dec 23 a

“Is something bothering you, dear sister?” Princess Celestia asked, sitting down to enjoy her breakfast while her younger sister was eating her dinner.

“Nay, dear sister.” Luna tried to deny. An intense, yet worried from Celestia changed the younger alicorns mind rather quickly. “We guess…I guess I’m just worried about Twilight Sparkle.”

“Ah, so what did our newest Princess get into this time?” Chuckled Celestia, proud that her sister caught herself and tried to speak in the more modern dialect.

“A strange person with wings came to visit her last night.” Luna said, making sure to stress the word person in disgust. “She was garbed in the dress of Kandrakar’s enforcers. I stayed out of sight and made sure nothing happened, she quickly went back through one of those folds of theirs.”

“That should be impossible sister without the help of the Elements of Harmony. Just what did this person look like? What was said?”

“She had chin length red hair with those breezy looking wings of theirs. She did say something really weird when I confronted her.” Luna explained, tapping her chin with a hoof as she tried to remember exactly what was said. “I heard her grumble about wings just being handed out now. Then she said she didn’t even care anymore, she only wanted them to prove to some nag that she deserved to be loved just as much as some pink menace.”

The sudden sound of a fork hitting the plate drew Luna’s attention from searching her memories to looking at up at her sister, who had a devastated look on her face. It was filled with sorrow and loss with so much grief. Slowly, Celestia asked, “Did she say anything else, what her name was?”

“She claimed never to have been to Kandrakar, but she changed from her enforcer form as they all do. She also claimed to be Sunset Shimmer, yet she would have used the mirror portal to come here, would she not?” Luna mused.

“What have I done?” Celestia sobbed out, galloping from the room to leave a blinking Luna who was feeling very confused. With a forlorn look to her strawberries that she didn’t get to yet, Luna decided that her sister was more important. If just barely. Pushing away from the table, Luna trotted after her sister to provide what comfort she could and find out what was going on.

She didn’t like the situation one bit, she didn’t like Kandrakar, and if she ever saw it again, it would be too soon. She knew her sister didn’t hold any grudges to parts of it including Kandrakar’s enforcers, Celestia believed that they did hold a very important place in the universe. It was just sad that the few often times ruined things for the many.

She did have another worry, that being Sunset Shimmer. If she was one of Kandrakar’s enforcers, then that was reason alone for Luna to not trust the girl. Added to that was the crimes committed against Twilight Sparkle. Even if forgiven by said Princess, that puts Sunset on the top of the most dangerous beings that needed careful watching. Maybe she should plan to travel to the girl’s dreams and see if she couldn gleam something from them to help Luna decide what to do about the girl.

Sunset wasn’t sure how to feel about being woke up by her alarm clock as it kept telling her that Susan kept peeking in to check on everything. On the one hand, she had actually grown to miss Geeves, but on the other, she forgot how freaking annoying the device could be when it could talk. She had already gone through her morning routine while trying to make plans for the day. Twilight was supposed to show up with Martin later today, the two were going to work on the skeleton of the device for Susan at the boy’s place first as he had some of equipment in his garage that couldn’t be kept here.

Walking into the kitchen, Sunset heard a cacophony of greetings come from every direction and saw her frazzled mother sitting at the table nursing a cup of coffee. The woman looked jittery upon closer inspection, she even had several hairs sticking up out of place in her usually impeccably done hair.

“Morning mom.” Sunset chirped, giving the woman a side hug and kiss on the top of the head in passing on the way to the refrigerator. Either because of the actions or the words, the older woman jumped in shock, letting out a startled eep.

“Morning sweetie, we need to have a talk.” Susan said, the tone worrying the teen. “First though, do you have any idea why all the appliances are acting as if they are possessed?”

“I’m sorry, I thought I got a handle on that until last night. I guess Twilight’s machine blocked that out, but then again, what about Marigold? I didn’t keep her here when I went out.” Sunset explained, getting a strange look in her eyes as she pondered the situation. “Maybe it takes longer for me to be around something for it to animate and Twilight’s machine could have been interfering with the actual animation.”

“Sweetie, I’m not quite sure what your talking about.” Susan hesitated, reaching up and squeezing Sunset’s arm softly to get her attention. The teen moved over to sit next to her mother as she was a little worried about what kind of talk Susan wanted. If she was lucky it would be just this, but something had to eventually faze the older woman sooner or later, didn’t it?

“I’m sorry, mom. Ever since Princess Twilight returned the Heart to me, anything with electronics come to life around me if I’m around them long enough.” Sunset explained.

“At least I know I’m not going crazy.” Susan sighed, “I still want to talk to you about last night. I came to check on you and you were gone, I was worried sick. When I came back a little later you already returned and were asleep.”

“Oh, that. I’m sorry mom, I can’t tell you yet.” Sunset said, she couldn’t help feeling a little guilty at the hurt look that passed through her mother’s eyes.

“Sweetie, we need to tell each other things and be honest about what is going on in our lives. I lost one daughter because of lies and misunderstanding. I don’t want to lose you too.”

“You won’t lose me, mom. Besides, you forgot the manipulation. If it wasn’t for that, then Will would have never left.” Sunset said softly, reaching over the hug the woman. “I can’t tell you what I was doing, it’s part of a surprise, but I can tell you where I went. Apparently the Heart can create rips in space and I went to visit Princess Twilight. I wasn’t gone long because I didn’t want you to worry.”

“I’m sorry, honey. I’m not being pushy because I want to make you feel bad, I just don’t want anything to happen to you.” Susan replied.

“I know, and understand mom. I promise before I go somewhere I’ll let you know, I just thought you were asleep when I left and I didn’t want to wake you up when I got back.” Sunset explained.

“Thank you sweetie, but we both need to go somewhere this morning.” Susan said, a grin spreading that was making the teen worry a bit. It was the grin saying that the wearer knows the recipient isn’t going to like what is coming, but knows it is for their own good. “Since our trip to the mall got cut short, we never got to finish shopping for you a wardrobe. I think it would be best if we tried a different mall and Velvet suggested the Crystal Emporium in Canterlot. They have pretty much anything you could want or need, and sweetie, you need a lot.”

“I don’t need that much, mom.” Sunset groaned.

“Sunset, you need at least a dozen everyday outfits just to start with. Then there is formal wear as you will be attending some events with me for the company. You need formal shoes, also one pair of everyday shoes at least, if not more. You also need some at least two school uniforms that will have to be special ordered as well as gym clothes. You need socks, stockings, underwear and a few sports bras.” Susan listed off, smiling at the embarrassed groan from her daughter. “I’m sorry dear, but that is non negotiable. We can stop off and get breakfast on the way.”

“I guess we can stop off at Sugarcube Corner, they are one of the two best places in town for pastries and breakfast stuff. Well, Donut Joe’s pretty much just has donuts and coffee. He caters to the older crowd.”

“Aren’t you worried you might see somebody from that whole Anon-A-Miss thing?” Susan asked, worry clearly flashing through her eyes.

“I doubt anyone will be there with school out. They get most of their business from students before or after school and catering orders. Only person who might be there is Pinkie Pie, she works part time there.” Sunset explained, “I’ve forgiven them mom, I still feel hurt over it, but I forgive them. I don’t think we can go back to being as close as we were right now, but maybe over time.”

“I don’t know what I did to deserve such a loving daughter.” Susan said, getting up and kissing the top of Sunset’s head. “Come on, go get your stuff and we’ll get going.”

“What’s wrong, darling?” Rarity asked, looking worried as Pinkie froze in the middle of handing the fashionista her drink.

“I just got a feeling that somebody is talking about me.” Pinkie Pie chirped, rushing away to fill another order.

“Sometimes I wonder about that there girl.” Applejack said, a teasing smile taking the bite out of her words.

“Pinkie will be Pinkie.” Rainbow Dash laughed. “As I was saying though, Sunset gave me one of the Wonderbolt’s game balls from early in their career! It was hand signed by all of them and everything!”

“Sounds nice for you, sugarcube. She gave me those gloves I’ve been lookin’ at, I just didn’t want to spend so much on them. They keep your hands cool in the summer and warm in the winter and have a ten year guarantee against damages. They’re pretty pricey, I really don’t think I deserve ‘em.” Applejack said.

“She gave me this framed, hand pained portrait of Angel Bunny and me. I mentioned to Sunset that I would do anything to get Flanksy to paint one and somehow she managed to get it done. Nobody knows who Flanksy is, but Sunset managed to somehow get it.” Fluttershy sniffed.

“I’m pretty sure she got Pinkie Pie a limited edition miniature scale Tardis signed by David Tenant.” Rainbow Dash said, “I feel crappy we didn’t get her anything special. I mean, I got her a stupid book.”

“I actually carved her this lap desk since she likes drawing so much.” Applejack said getting low whistles of appreciation from the girls.

“That’s better than my gift for her, I got her a gift card for the pet store.” Fluttershy groaned.

“Girls, I’m sure Sunset would love all of those. It’s the thought that counts.” Mrs. Cake said with a smile as she brought over a sample tray of cake bites for the girls to share. “On the house, dears.”

“How do we even find her to deliver them though? She blocked us!” Rarity whined.

“I never blocked you.” A voice said in confusion getting their attention. Sunset was standing there with a nervous smile along with an older woman. With a unanimous cry of Sunset, the girls jumped up from the table to tackle the fire haired girl in a group hug.

Author's Note

I wanted to thank Sunny Scriber for once again doing such a great job proof reading because no matter how much I try to find all the mistakes I still manage to miss a bunch of them. I also want to thank him for all the advice on improving my writing and scenes in the story to make it better as well as writing the descriptions for the girls new transformation. I also want to thank HarmonicPriest for all the help and story ideas he has given as well as the awesome omakes that can be found in the comment sections of Tuesday Dec 20 d, Wednesday Dec 21 d, and Thursday Dec 22 b, they are awesome! Thank you both very much!

Friday Dec 23 b

“What do you mean you didn’t block us, darling?” Rarity asked, the group hug breaking up as they backed away to give Sunset space.

“Just that, I didn’t do it.” Sunset said, confusion lacing her voice until another voice startled them.

“That would have been me, I thought you deserved time with your mother.” Marigold explained, the voice getting Sunset to pull out her phone to look at it.

“You have a talking phone? How awesome is that!” Rainbow said with excitement.

“It’s because of my magic. I tend to bring electronics to life when I hang around them for too long.” Sunset explained.

“That explains a lot ah reckon.” Applejack sighed. “Ah could have sworn I heard voices around your place, but I wrote it off as just havin’ loud neighbors.”

Susan couldn’t help shake her head in disbelief as she watched the girls crowd around Sunset to look at the talking phone. None of them seemed really fazed or bothered by it, which Susan wasn’t sure how to feel about. How much must have happened here for magic to just be waved off as an everyday thing as it looked like the girls were doing at the very moment.

“Anyways, girls, this is my mom.” Sunset said, taking a step back to wrap an arm around the woman who put her own around the teen’s shoulders.

“Hi, I’m Susan Vandom.” Susan introduced herself to the excited girls before her.

“Hi, Ms. V, has anyone told you that you’re hot?” Rainbow Dash asked as she sported a cheeky grin. “Name’s Rainbow Dash, by the way. I used to be the coolest girl around.”

“Don’t hit on the girl’s mom, darling.” Rarity said as she gave a dramatic eye roll, “You can call me Rarity Belle. If you ever need any one of a kind fashions, all my creations are chique, unique, and magnifique.”

“You know I’m not that way, Rares. Sheesh, just trying to compliment the woman.” Rainbow Dash grumbled.

“Well, you needn’t do so in such a vulgar fashion, darling.” Rarity admonished.

“Hey there, names Applejack.” Applejack said, tipping her hat in greeting.

“H-Hi... I’m Fluttershy.” Fluttershy said, her voice so quiet Susan wasn’t sure she heard the girl.

“I’m Pinkie Pie! We should throw a Happy Mother Daughter Party!” Pinkie Pie shouted from behind Susan, scaring her half to death as she spun around to look at the pink girl.

“Pinkie, what have I told you about scaring customers?” Mrs. Cake asked, walking over to shake Susan’s hand as the woman calmed down from her fright. “I’m Mrs. Cake, I’m sorry about Pinkie Pie.”

“You said not to?” Pinkie Pie asked, earning giggles from the girls and a face palm from the older woman herself as if this was a common occurrence.

“Why don’t you girls talk for a few minutes while I order our food?” Susan said, sending an encouraging smile to Sunset who did look a little nervous. She sent a small nod in return to Susan and moved with the girls to take their usual table as the mother followed Mrs. Cake to the counter to place their order.

“How is the poor dear doing, really?” Mrs. Cake asked, pulling out a pad of paper to scribble the order down while flicking her eyes to Sunset.

“Do you know her well?” Susan asked, curious to hear what other people from Sunset’s life had to say about her daughter.

“Not as well as I would have liked, but I know she is a good girl who had some rough times. Especially with this whole Anon-A-Miss fiasco, that really took a toll on the poor child.” Mrs. Cake explained, “I tried to get her to talk to me about it when she came in, but she would insist everything was fine to me. I might be Pinkie Pie’s boss, but that doesn’t mean I wouldn’t have given the poor girl a shoulder to lean on. Mind if I offer a word of advice?”

“I’ll take any helpful advice.” Susan said thankfully.

“Get the girl to see a good counselor. Things like that whole fiasco tend to leave scars on everybody. I know for a fact the girls have at least seen one once, and I’m making sure Pinkie Pie keeps going.” Mrs. Cake said.

“Don’t worry, I plan to. Sunset means the world to me and I know she needs help.” Susan said, unsure of why she felt so trusting to this woman. It felt almost as if she was talking to her own mother, even if the woman was barely that much older than Susan herself.

“I’m glad to hear that dear, so what can I get the two of you?” Mrs. Cake asked, getting ready to write the order down.

Sunset looked around the table that had become quiet all of a sudden. It just didn’t feel normal to her as this group always seemed to be pretty talkative. Even when they had problems, they still seemed to be chatty. Now it was as if they all just clammed up.

“Fine! I’ll say it!” Rainbow huffed, throwing up her hands in exasperation. “We messed up, Sunset! Really bad, and we are really, really sorry!”

“It’s ok, Dash, I forgive you. All of you.” Sunset sighed, not really wanting to get into all of that. As Applejack was about to add her two cents, Sunset held up her hand, stalling her. “Look girls, mom is taking me to the mall so I don’t have enough time and I really don’t want to spend it going over all of this again. I love your girls and I forgive you. Yes, what you did hurt me, and I can’t say we’re going to all of a sudden start having slumber parties again, or hanging out like we did. I just want to move past it, ok?”

“Can we at least chat?” Pinkie Pie begged, her eyes growing watery and larger as her bottom lip started to tremble.

“Pinkie, the puppy dog pout isn’t going to work, but yes we can chat. I’ll make sure Marigold doesn’t pull that again either so we can text.” Sunset explained, “I just have a lot going on the next couple days, so don’t worry if I don’t spend a lot of time online.”

“I’m glad.” Fluttershy said, “We all really do miss you.”

“I miss you girls too.” Sunset admitted as she gave them all a sad smile.

“Thank you so much for the game ball, how in the world did you score that thing?” Rainbow Dash asked with renewed excitement.

“It’s a funny story, actually.” Sunset said, eyes darting back and forth nervously. “The coach was looking for someone to create the new logo for the team.”

“How is that funny? Sugarcube?” Applejack asked, confused.

“How did you get involved, darling?” Rarity asked.

“I can tell you girls, but what I say does NOT leave this table. Am I understood?” Sunset said in a hushed tone, getting a nod of agreement from the girls one by one before continuing in the same quiet tone. “I met the coach through Street Fighter as we have matches from time to time. I mentioned how Rainbow Dash is their biggest fan while the coach mentioned how big a fan several of the players are of Flanksy after hearing me mention her name.”

“How do you know that Flanksy is a her?” Fluttershy asked, getting more excited than Sunset has seen her for probably months.

“Because she is Flanksy.” Pinkie Pie said so matter of factly it got everyone staring at her in disbelief. “What, you didn’t know? How can you not see the similarities in Sunset’s art and Flanksy’s?”

“There is no way… that…you are, aren’t you?” Rainbow Dash said, slowing down little by little as her eyes started widening in realization.

“How do you think Flanksy knew what Fluttershy and Angel looked like? Sure, I could have given Flanksy a picture of Fluttershy to go off of, but I didn’t have any of that deviant little rabbit.” Sunset said, giving Fluttershy a teasing smile. She liked teasing the girl about her pet rabbit as Angel somehow managed to get into everything he wasn’t supposed to and escaping any cage and lock used for him.

“This is so amazing!” Fluttershy squealed in excitement, something the girl rarely ever did. “I’m friends with the best artist in the world!”

“You ready to go, Sunset?” Susan asked, carrying a bag and drink carrier as she walked over to the table.

“Coming mom, I’ll talk to you girls later.” Sunset said as she got up.

“Wait, what about your gifts from us?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“We can stop by on the way back home if you want to bring them here.” Susan suggested.

“I can keep them in the back if you girls can’t stay.” Mrs. Cake offered, joining Sunset and giving the girl a hug. “It was great seeing you again sweetie. Take care and have a Merry Christmas!”

“Thanks Mrs. Cake, you too. I hope all of you have a Merry Christmas too.” Sunset replied with a smile.

“That would work, it would keep Sunset from having to go to everyone’s house right now since we won’t have much time.” Susan said.

“Well, let’s go grab them and bring them back!” Rainbow Dash cheered.

“I already gave her mine, darling.” Rarity said, sticking her tongue out in a teasing manner when she thought nobody was looking only to get a wink from Sunset, making the white girl blush in embarrassment at being caught.

Author's Note

I wanted to thank Sunny Scriber for once again doing such a great job proof reading because no matter how much I try to find all the mistakes I still manage to miss a bunch of them. I also want to thank him for all the advice on improving my writing and scenes in the story to make it better as well as writing the descriptions for the girls new transformation. I also want to thank HarmonicPriest for all the help and story ideas he has given as well as the awesome omakes that can be found in the comment sections of Tuesday Dec 20 d, Wednesday Dec 21 d, and Thursday Dec 22 b, they are awesome! Thank you both very much!

Friday Dec 23 c

The morning actually went by pretty quickly, despite Sunset’s fears of a day playing as a life sized Barbie. Susan did push her to try on a lot of things, including several formal dresses, but Sunset actually ended up enjoying the entire experience. It was a lot more fun than she thought it was going to be, but she was pretty sure that was because she got to do it with her mother. It was one of those hidden dreams she never told anyone as Sunset had always tried her best to maintain a strong, independent front that seemed to not need anyone. She had pretty much given up any hope of having any experiences like this, of making memories with a mother that she so desperately wanted.

The car ride was a little more cramped though as they had to bring a smaller vehicle while the minor damages on Susan’s main vehicle were being repaired. Being smaller, the vehicle didn’t hold the bags quite as well as Susan had planned, leaving Sunset holding the packages her friends had left her for Christmas. A part of her was disappointed that they couldn’t be there as all of them had family obligations, but she was also relieved as she was still a little unsure of how to act around them after the last few weeks.

“So, did you enjoy today?” Susan asked as she pulled into the parking garage of their penthouse.

“I actually loved it.” Sunset replied with a large, yet tired smile. “It was exhausting though. While I loved doing it with you, I wouldn’t want to go to that many stores on my own.”

“Shopping can be a chore.” Susan chuckled, “I have to admit, it was cute how embarrassed you got when you were being measured.”

“Even at her worst, Rarity could do a better job than her!” Sunset groaned, remembering the woman taking measurements for several custom made gowns for upcoming business events her mother planned to take her to. Susan had asked if she wanted to go to Rarity to have something made, but Sunset rejected the idea. She knew with how guilty the fashionista was feeling, the girl would probably make Sunset a whole new wardrobe and insist it be free of charge.

“Well, we’re home and it looks like Vel is already here.” Susan said, parking next to Twilight Velvet’s car.

“Mom, I know I said it before, but thanks for everything you’ve done for me.” Sunset said, Susan leaning over to hug her through the girl’s arm full of packages.

“Anytime sweetie. Now let’s get this unloaded and upstairs.” Susan said, getting out with Sunset clumsily following with her arms full. Susan hurried over to grab a cart and brought it back to help Sunset unload and start transferring the multitude of bags from the back seat onto the trolley.

“This is going to take two loads, heck this is going to take me forever to put away!” Sunset groaned, but she was happy. While she protested spending so much money on clothes, it was nice actually being able to get some clothes that she liked without looking for large discounts, clearance, used, or rely on Rarity’s generosity.

“Relax honey, there’s another cart so one trip will do it.” Susan said, pointing to the other trolley which Sunset hurried over to retrieve. It took almost twenty minutes just to safely get everything loaded, Sunset taking extra care with two bags in particular that she snuck off to get earlier while Susan was taking a break.

“Sure you don’t want help with Twilight’s present?” Susan asked as the two pushed the carts to the elevator.

“I’m sure, thanks though.” Sunset replied with a nervous smile. She didn’t lie, she did have a present for Twilight, but most of the two bags’ contents were for her mother. Sunset knew Susan suspected that with the light teasing, but both women kept the façade going. The two managed to make it to their apartment without any trouble and found Twilight Velvet watching the news while sipping on a cup of coffee.

“Bout time you got back, Susie. Twily has been going crazy waiting for Sunny to get back. Something about some kind of project the kids are working on.” Velvet said, eyeing the two carts loaded with bags and packages. “Wow, you girls leave anything for other shoppers?”

“Hardy har har.” Susan deadpanned, earning a playful smirk from Velvet.

“Sunset!” Twilight cried excitedly, launching herself at Sunset and hugging the girl before pulling her towards the bedrooms. “Come on, Martin is here too and we have the base of our project in the lab!”

“Go on sweetie, I’ll help you put this away later.” Susan said as Twilight dragged Sunset away.

“Okay Sparky, what’s got you so excited?” Sunset laughed as she was pulled into the lab to come face to face with a boy sitting at one of the tables, looking through a mounted magnifying glass at some contraption that was basically shaped like a bracelet.

“First, I want you to meet my boyfriend, Martin!” Twilight said with pride and excitement. “Second, we have the base finished for the mana diffuser!”

“Mana diffuser? Sunset asked, looking at the thing Martin was working on.

“Hey, ignore Twily, she gets like this when she gets too excited.” Martin chuckled which earned him a playful slap on his shoulder from his girlfriend. “Anyways, I have most of the skeleton finished already since I can smelt materials in my garage. For the base we used a mix of metals from Earth and Meridian, mostly being steel and some brass added in to help with what you want the bracelet to be used for. I did have to change a few small things in the design though, sorry.”

“What small things?” Sunset asked as the boy handed her the bracelet to inspect. While it didn’t look the prettiest, if it did what she wanted then it wouldn’t really matter. She did wish they could have made it look a little nicer at least though. She did have to admire the settings with what looked like some kind of circuitry that was small, yet unmistakably there. There was more than her original three that she wanted which could make things a little more difficult to finish since she didn’t ask for this many.

“Well, I added a mix of crushed quartz Twilight got from Elyon and some copper for the circuits to the different sections. When we finish the bracelet we’ll put a silver cover over this making it look like a simple bracelet with the larger gem you wanted in the center and the smaller ones on either side. There will be some more hidden, as I’m sure you noticed, as from what we theorize skin contact with them will help fulfill their function. So basically, we need gems to regulate the energy collection, a gem to store the energy, one for the protection charm, one to release the overabundance of energy into a beam for offense, and one to direct a small flow of collected energy to the wearer to increase their vitality and promote quicker healing. We also need one to shield, or in this case, diffuse direct attacks that aren’t that powerful. I really don’t know about higher level attack spells and how much this can take.”

“I was the best student at Celestia’s school, but even that was a bit more than I anticipated.” Sunset said, her head swimming a little at the explanation. Of course she could follow that, but she didn’t plan on anything so complicated as she doubted they could finish anything more than the simple design Twilight and herself came up with rather quickly last night.

“I’m not sure I can get all of those gems.” Sunset sighed as she sat down. She was very impressed that the boy had done it so quickly, and with the changes they implemented. She was a little sad as she didn’t think they could finish her mothers present in time.

“Don’t worry if you can’t, that is the beauty of this. The cover is easily removable and as long as it has the main three gems you are getting it will protect against mind control.” Martin said, Twilight leaning down to hug him from behind making the boy grow a goofy smile.

“Isn’t he the best?” Twilight asked, giving the boy a kiss on the cheek.

“I’m beginning to think he really is.” Sunset said, giving the bracelet another look. It was much more complex than she first thought and looking at some of the gem settings, she realized they were set deeper into the material and if there was some kind of cover it would likely hide them. The design actually looked like something from an old fantasy movie, but now the test was seeing if it worked. Sunset almost frowned at the fact that she didn’t have much to do with it other than explaining to Twilight about the basics of how the magic would work, which the girl must have repeated to the boy.

“Of course this is just a prototype. If it actually works, we can streamline it even more and even make extras.” Twilight said.

“I can’t believe you both got this much done this quick.” Sunset said in awe, “You don’t even know me, really.”

“Hey, we’re friends and friends help each other, so don’t worry about it.” Martin said with a grin, “Besides, we nerds have to stick together.”

“That we do.” Twilight nodded in agreement.

“I can’t wait until the next science fair. I know we can’t use magic for it, but can you imagine what the three of us can do together! I know you were always at the top of Canterlot for your science fairs and Twilight was the same for Crystal Prep. I don’t want to brag, but I always win Sheffield’s. Or I did until Twilight moved here, now we’re a team and with all three of us we will be unstoppable!”

“I’m looking forward to it.” Sunset said with a soft smile, though she was a little worried about transferring schools. She had until after New Year’s to make up her mind, so she decided to just worry about that later.

Author's Note

I wanted to thank Sunny Scriber for once again doing such a great job proof reading because no matter how much I try to find all the mistakes I still manage to miss a bunch of them. I also want to thank him for all the advice on improving my writing and scenes in the story to make it better as well as writing the descriptions for the girls new transformation. I also want to thank HarmonicPriest for all the help and story ideas he has given as well as the awesome omakes that can be found in the comment sections of Tuesday Dec 20 d, Wednesday Dec 21 d, and Thursday Dec 22 b, they are awesome! Thank you both very much!

Friday Dec 23 d

“I don’t think I like the idea of you going to a whole different universe, what if something happens? How would I reach you?” Susan asked, hugging Sunset tightly in the middle of the lab while Twilight was at the other end holding several sensors to record whatever data they could glean from what was about to happen.

“Relax mom, Equestria is the safest place you could be. Nothing ever really happens there.” Sunset assured her.

In another world, Princess Twilight Sparkle looked up from the book she was studying in the Canterlot Forbidden Archives at the behest of Princess Celestia, the alicorn princess sneezing loudly. After blinking a few times she grumbled, “Somepony must be talking about me.”

Back in the lab Susan stepped back from her daughter, more than a little uneasy at the fact her daughter would be somewhere she couldn’t get to if something happened. She wouldn’t know if her daughter was hurt, or got into some kind of trouble. “I still don’t like this, but I’ll trust you. I do expect to be taken there sometime soon to see this place that you grew up in.” And to have a long talk with a certain pony.

“I think we would all like to go, but we understand that too many of us at the same time might be a bad idea.” Twilight said, “Anyways, I’m ready when you are.”

“I am too.” Martin confirmed from his side of the room.

“Well then, I’ll be back soon.” Sunset said, changing into her guardian form and once again creating a rift into Equestria. As she stepped through she was a little surprised to find herself in front of a large crystalline tower, one of the spires being the one she spotted last time letting her know she was in Ponyville. Closing the portal, Sunset flew over to the door and hovered there trying to decide what to do. The castle was pretty big, she figured the doors would actually look intimidating to most ponies, but to her they just looked slightly larger than normal. As she tried to decide on proper etiquette in this situation, the door swung open and a baby dragon stood there looking up at Sunset.

“You don’t see that everyday.” Spike said, earning a giggle from Sunset.

“Hey Spike, Twi around?” Sunset asked, earning a sad shake of the head from the dragon.

“I’m afraid not, Princess Celestia sent a message that sounded urgent earlier and she took the girls to see what was going on. She did leave this bag for you.” Spike explained, pulling a large bag for his size and offered it to her. “She said to give these to you She spent a large part of the morning enchanting the one in the smaller bag inside to your specifications to help out. The others are extras that she said to give you to experiment with in order to pay for the thing you gave her yesterday.”

“Thanks Spike.” Sunset sighed, feeling a little let down that she wouldn’t be able to visit her friend. She thought about just taking the smaller bag inside, but knew Twilight wouldn’t be too happy about that. Looking inside she saw a handful of large fire rubies that to the baby dragon would look humongous. Taking one of them she tossed it to the dragon that barely caught it.

“What’s this for?” Spike asked.

“You like fire rubies, don’t you?” Sunset smirked.

“Oh wow, thank you Sunset!” Spike cried out as he hugged Sunset’s leg. She reached down and patted his head and gave him a warm smile as he stepped back.

“Happy Hearth’s Warming little guy.” Sunset smiled.

“You too, or Merry Christmas, Sunset.” Spike said, waving goodbye as he ducked back inside, sucking on his ruby as he shut the door. With a giggle, Sunset flew back and reopened the portal to step through to the surprised looks of Twilight and Martin.

“Is there a time displacement or something? You were only gone for a few minutes.” Twilight asked, taking the bag from Sunset.

“Nope, Twilight got called away for something.” Sunset sighed.

“That’s going to get confusing pretty quick.” Martin laughed as he joined his girlfriend to inspect the gems. “These will be perfect, and we will have so many left over to study and experiment with. Too bad we couldn’t write a thesis on this, we would be famous.”

“Our friends are more important.” Twilight said, “Wow, never thought I’d say that.”

“Well, your friends appreciate the sentiment.” Sunset said, hugging Twilight. “I’m going to let mom know I’m back.”

Thankfully, they had all the gems that Martin suggested they add to the original design and most were already cut perfectly except for a couple. Twilight had said she knew somebody who could get them cut rather quickly in the morning before they came over, which Sunset was thankful for. Bidding them a goodnight, and after sharing a nice dinner with her mother, the two decided to turn into bed for the night after the exhausting day.

Luna was a little too anxious as she ate breakfast with her sister’s dinner. Celestia had been a little subdued all day, which worried Luna a little. But the solar princess had assured her that Sunset wasn’t somepony to worry about. Keeping her opinion on the matter to herself, they enjoyed a mostly quiet meal together before Celestia set the sun for the day and went to bed freeing Luna up to enact her plan she thought about all day.

After making sure the night sky was perfect, Luna returned to her quarters leaving explicit instructions that she was not to be bothered by anypony unless it was a true emergency. Getting settled in, she closed her eyes and let her body rest as she entered into the astral plane and navigated her way to Twilight’s castle where only Spike was at, already asleep in his bed holding a half eaten fire ruby. Traversing the large crystalline structure Luna quickly found what she was looking for, the journal that was the key to the human world. She didn’t really hate the species, but she despised any of them that aligned with Kandrakar. Their betrayal still hurt her deeply, his betrayal really. The one person who Luna once thought would be there for her through anything.

Using her magic, she synched up with the signature of the book and followed it to its match in the other world. It was something that was a little more draining than she anticipated, as she had to force her way through the link and not the portal itself. Thankfully it was just her astral form which was linked to the dream realm which actually connected multiple worlds and dimensions if you knew how to traverse it. If it was her physical form, she never would have been able to do something like this. She still didn’t understand how that girl was able to, as Equestria was still sealed off. Other than the portal, it would take the Elements of Harmony themselves to open a gateway.

Finding herself the closest dream gate, she entered it and found it was just the person she was looking for. Sunset Shimmer was dreaming about the human versions of the element bearers yelling at her in some hallway lined with lockers. They were telling her how they should never have trusted her and that she was never their friend. Despite her own mistrust of this girl, she couldn’t bring herself to let this go on. Using her magic, she was able to bend the dream away from them tormenting the poor girl to them laughing and enjoying donuts at Donut Joe’s. Luna couldn’t hide the smirk at seeing how weird it was to see the humans sitting at a table surrounded by ponies.

Turning from the dream, Luna did something she rarely ever did as she considered it a huge invasion of privacy. The last time she had used it was before Nightmare Moon, back when she used the skill more often on nobles who she was sure were plotting things. Since dreams are a part of the subconscious, she was able to burrow a little deeper to access memories and actually view them and see the truth of someone’s character.

Luna floated around in something that seemed like space, little balls of light floating around which held memories of this girl’s past. Something worried Luna though as where all the orbs should be lit up, there were plenty that were dim with cracks and a few more that were just black with no light coming from them at all. It made Luna worry about the girl’s mental state as this was bad, very bad. It also made her wonder if maybe this girl was just another victim of that despicable piece of filth.

Floating over to one, she took it gently in her hooves and peered into it. She was careful not to damage the fragile orb as doing so could hurt a person’s psyche and Luna did not want that on her hooves. If it came down to it, she would confront the girl directly.

“Hello there, my little pony. Do you know who I am?” Princess Celestia asked, nuzzling a very young amber filly with a fiery mane.

“No, but you’re really pretty.” The filly said innocently, looking up in awe from the bed she was laying in. The room looked to be a private medical one that was from the castle.

“Thank you sweetie, you know you are very pretty yourself. My name is Princess Celestia, can you tell me what your name is?” Celestia asked, earning a wide eyes look from the filly as she looked awestruck.

“You’re really a princess?” The filly gasped out, almost falling back over from her now sitting position.

“Indeed I am, little one. We need to know your name so we can find your parents.” Celestia said, wincing when the filly eyes started filling with tears after sitting quietly for a few moments.

“I…I don’t know my name.” The filly sobbed out, “Where is my mommy?”

“What does your mommy look like?” Celestia asked kindly, ears folding back as the filly’s sobs grew louder.

“I DON’T KNOW!” The filly cried loudly burying her face in her forehooves.

“Shhh, it's okay my little pony.” Celestia soothed as she pulled the filly close to her with a wing. “Until we find your mommy, I will take care of you. You have very powerful magic, much more powerful than anything I’ve seen in a long time. What if I make you my student?”

“Does that mean you will be my mommy?” The filly asked, quieting down a little.

“In a way, I suppose it does.” Celestia said, her face clearly showing a nervous expression.

“But what about my name?” the filly sniffled.

“Well, you have a sun for a cutie mark and I found you during sunset.” Celestia mused, tapping a hoof to her chin, “The way your eyes are shimmering too, I think your name could be…Sunset Shimmer.”

“I like that name.” Sunset grinned, a look of confusion quickly taking its place. “What’s a cutie mark?”

Pulling back, Luna couldn’t deny the fact that Sunset was so sincere in the memory, and she couldn’t help thinking it was actually kind of sweet, if sad. This wasn’t a memory of an agent of Kandrakar or somebody who aligned themselves with that thing. No, this was an innocent filly that somehow lost her family. “Could we have been wrong about this girl?”

The more Luna thought about it the more something was bothering her. She was so wrapped up in her pain and anger that she kept overlooking something that didn’t make sense. Something that pointed to that man no longer being a part of Kandrakar which was making her wonder if maybe they finally looked past their noses and saw that monster for what he truly was and punished him for his sins? If he was still a part of Kandrakar, then Sunset would not have the Heart of Kandrakar.

Moving to another orb, she once again carefully peered into it. She couldn’t help feeling a little frustration for the poor filly who was clearly a little older as she sat dejected looking at the ground as Celestia stood tall over her keeping an eye on a couple mares not far away sending Sunset dirty looks.

“As my student, you must refrain from this type of boorish actions that get you in trouble. Do you know how long it is going to take that poor filly to regrow her mane?” Celestia scolded, the filly looking more and more dejected by the second.

“She’s the one who-” Sunset started, only to be cut off before she could get anything else out.

“Sunset, your actions reflect on me as a princess. You are held up to a higher standard than the rest of the nobles and commoners attending my school. A few words isn’t going to hurt you, but a fireball could have seriously hurt somepony more than just burning their mane off.” Celestia stiffly said.

“But Celestia-” Sunset once again tried to explain.

“Princess Celestia. Now go to your chambers and reflect on your actions. I won’t be teaching you anything more until you are allowed to return to classes.” Celestia said, turning around and stiffly trotted off.

“At least she’s keeping that little monster at hoof’s length.” One of the mares chuckled, glaring at the crying filly.

“I still don’t see how trash like that gets to be her student. Can you imagine if the princess actually adopted street trash like that?” The second mare snorted.

“My husband said if she gets much closer to the princess, something might happen to the little freak.” The first mare said, uncaring that Sunset could hear everything as she cried harder.

“You mean kill her? I doubt anypony would miss her and maybe then the princess would see just how special our children are. They deserve her attention more than her.” The second mare tittered.

Sunset couldn’t take anymore and ran all the way from the front hall of the school where the headmare called Celestia in to deal with what had happened. It was five bullies ganging up on her and were going to attack her, and no pony would listen to her. She was only defending herself and now all she felt was pain and betrayal from the pony she saw as a mother.

Luna wiped a tear from her eye as she moved away from the orb, she could feel every emotion from the filly. She was feeling so much pain from that, but at the same time so much confusion as she loved the princess so much and saw her as a mother. With a shuddering sigh she floated over to another orb, unsure if she wanted to see any more. She silently hoped that this one would show her sister in a better light.

“Denied!” Celestia barked out at one of the petitioners to the court, guards lined up both sides of the aisle as a noble had been begging for permission to buy out the parcel of land that he wanted to build a new mansion on. It held an orphanage on it though and Celestia wasn’t going to let these entitled nobles displace several orphans just to build a bigger mansion because his current one wasn’t good enough. Court had already gone on for an hour longer than it should have, and Celestia was at her wit’s end with this idiot.

“Mom! I did it! I mastered teleportation!” Sunset cried excitedly as she popped in from nowhere, the spell obviously depositing the filly in front of the already agitated princess. The noble glared hatefully at the filly while several guards facehoofed.

“Sunset, I told you not to call me that!” Celestia snapped out, her glare switching from the filly back to the noble. “I’ve told you no several times already! If you bring this before me again I will dump you in the middle of the badlands with no provisions! Am I clear?”

“Very!” The noble squeaked out before running for his life.

“Sunset, I felt bad after last time so I let you call me mom in private.” Celestia scolded the now crying filly. “In. Private. Not in the middle of court like you just did.”

“But court was over an hour ago...” Sunset whined.

“Sunset.” Celestia sighed, taking a deep breath. “I’m sorry, I should have never let you call me mother in the first place. You are old enough to understand I am not your mother, and I can never be your mother. I am your teacher, and yes your guardian while you are here. I can not be a mother to you and it is about time you learned that lesson.”

“I’m sorry!’ Sunset wailed, and for a moment it looked like Celestia was going to go comfort her before looking at her gathered guards.

“I’m sorry, Sunset. That is final, lessons are canceled for today, so go try and make a few friends.” Celestia sighed.

“That’s all you ever say to do! You never even listen when I tell you they all hate me! The nobles look down on me and the rest just want to get close to you!” Sunset screamed in frustration.

“Don’t take that tone with me, I am trying my best with you!” Celestia snapped, “You know what, lessons are canceled for the rest of the week! Until you act your age and your status, you can rely on your classes at the school.”

“Fine!” Sunset snapped out, teleporting away leaving a few sparkles in the air that were her tears falling to the ground.

Sunset wasn’t the only one frustrated, Luna’s own was growing very much so herself. She loved her sister dearly, but even she could see Sunset was acting beyond her age in that memory. Floating over to another, she took it in her hooves and hoped beyond hope for some better memories.

“Hi, my name is Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, but you can call me Cadence. What’s yours?” A pink pony asked happily, if shyly as she shifted nervously in front of Sunset. Apparently Sunset was to meet Celestia here for their lessons today, she wasn’t expecting another pony to be there. Much less a princess.

“I’m Sunset Shimmer, I’m sorry but this room is reserved this afternoon for my lessons with the Princess.” Sunset said, trying to be at least polite as the pony didn’t seem shifty or hateful at all, unlike the rest of the nobles.

“That’s weird, Auntie Celestia told me to meet her here.” Cadence said, shocking Sunset a little.

“You don’t want to call her that, she says she can’t have any family.” Sunset sighed sadly.

“Greetings my little ponies, I’m happy to see you both getting along.” Celestia said as she came into the room.

“Hi, Auntie Celestia.” Cadence chirped, obviously happy to see Celestia.

“I hope you are getting settled in, dear.” Celestia said, giving the pink alicorn a large smile.

“Wait, she gets to call you Auntie?” Sunset asked, eyes narrowing.

“Of course, she is my niece.” Celestia said, giving Sunset a shocked look.

“You said you can’t have a family!” Sunset snapped out, giving a death glare to the new alicorn.

“Now Sunset, settle down.” Celestia said, her tone becoming stern.

“Settle down?” Sunset laughed bitterly, “I have every right to be upset! So this pink menace comes in and after one day gets to call you Auntie while I’ve been here for years and I get scolded because I called you mom?”

“Sunset, it isn’t like that! And I demand that you stop acting like this and apologize to Cadence!” Celestia said, becoming demanding by the end.

“I’m going back to my room, you can play house with that pink thief all you want!” Sunset sobbed out as she teleported away.

Luna couldn’t believe how much hope Sunset seemed to exude when she first met Cadence only for it to be crushed and replaced by anger and resentment. Luna had a bad feeling that this is where Sunset started down a path of darkness much like the lunar princess once did. The thought bothered Luna very much as she realized those feelings were what she was feeling in overwhelming amounts all that time ago. Still, she pressed on and sought out another orb.

“I showed you the mirror in hopes of curbing your growing negative attitude, Sunset.” Celestia snapped as she glared at Sunset who lay on the floor with several books and a candle in the restricted section of the archives. “You have gone too far this time!

“This book says you could have helped me become an alicorn!” Sunset screamed as she threw the open book at Celestia, who deflected it with a little magic.

“If you accepted Harmony, then someday you could have been on the path to earn your wings.” Celestia sighed heavily.

“You just didn’t want to help me, admit it! You never even really wanted me, after all the princess couldn’t be bothered loving a street rat!” Sunset screamed.

“Who ever said I didn’t love you?” Celestia asked softly, realization flashing through her eyes.

“If you attack the princess brat, I’ll personally toss you out of the castle!” One of the guards said, a mare that actually sounded like the princes a little bit. It was the last words Sunset focused on though, words that to the filly sounded as if they came from Celestia’s own mouth.

“Who would want trash like me when they could have Cadence, huh?” Sunset sobbed before teleporting to her room where she grabbed a few things and stuffed them into her saddlebag. While for most ponies it would be impossible to teleport in restricted rooms in the castle thanks to the warding spells, Sunset was a prodigy and had the raw power to overpower such minor inconveniences. With a pop, she appeared before the mirror where she stopped for a moment seeing Celestia’s reflection on the surface as the princess stood behind her.

“Sunset, wait!” Celestia pleaded.

“I’ll find a way to prove that I’m worthy of being a princess! That I’m worthy of love!” Sunset promised before jumping through the mirror just as it closed.

Luna couldn’t hold in her own tears, she felt the immense pain Sunset was in. In hopes of finding something to show good memories, Luna found very little of those. There were good times Celestia shared with the poor filly, but the longer Sunset stayed under the princess’s care the fewer they became. She finally found some happiness weeks after what happened at that fall formal event. It was small things at first, but finally the battle of the bands happened and Sunset finally felt as if she had found love. A family.

She also regained the Heart of Kandrakar meaning that at one point in time Sunset was once one of them. Questions were how and when? The earliest memories Sunset had was meeting Celestia which meant the cracked and blacked out memories were the when. Something must have destroyed or sealed those memories as Luna couldn’t see into any of those orbs.

As for the happiness found, Anon-A-Miss tore it all a part and Sunset once again lost her family. Luna couldn’t believe how much pain the poor girl went through during it and how those other children could be so cruel to her. The same way Luna was so tempted to be cruel to her because of her association with a place she obviously knew so little about. At least the girl was now in a happier place after being reunited with Susan and Luna finally came to the part of what happened. It made Luna fume as she always knew Kandrakar used young people to do their dirty work, but this was unacceptable to her.

“I thought I sensed a filthy barnyard beast here.” A male voice snarled before Luna’s world erupted in pain.

“You!” Luna panted, seeing the monster she hated more than anything before her. Even with the shadows cloaking him and hiding his identity to the point of looking like a grim reaper, she knew him.

“I guess I should thank you as I couldn’t find this filthy little thing’s dreamscape without you.” The man laughed darkly, “So much pain in her life, I won’t even have to do much to push her over the edge and into my control.”

“Don’t you even dare lay a finger on this child!” Luna growled out, her wings splaying wide in an aggressive stance.

“With how beautiful you looked when we were together, I never dreamed you would be this disgusting when I learned of your true nature.” The man said in disgust, “To think I actually kissed you, proposed to you.”

“I wish I saw your true nature when we first met, you monster!” Luna snarled.

“Me, the monster? No my dear pony princess. You are the one who masqueraded as a human during the summit of worlds.” The man snarled.

“I’m not the one who was behind destroying a whole world of ponies!” Luna growled, tears forming at remembering one of Equestria’s sister worlds being destroyed. Luna knew this man was behind it, but she had no proof for the council of Kandrakar. In fact, she would have died, her powers sealed like all other delegates while on Kandrakar for safety precautions at the time, if not for Celestia storming in and stopping this man’s brutal assault on Luna. It was then that Celestia sealed off all equine worlds from Kandrakar before any other shared the same fate as that poor world did.

“Oh, are you still hung up on that? You know I was actually trying to get your world?” The man chuckled before Luna shot a powerful beam from her horn and blasted the man from Sunset’s dreamscape. A small whimper started Luna, turning around she couldn’t believe what she was looking at. It was a filly, yet different from Sunset, or at least partly so. The left side of the body had a peach colored coat matching that of a caucasian human while the right had the regular amber coat of Sunset Shimmer. The left side of the body though had a mane and tail that matched Sunset’s while the amber colored side had a pure red tail with the half of mane being much shorter. Finally, the left eye was cyan while the right was hazel.

“Who are you?” Sunset asked, the filly shaking a little in fright. Luna pulled the filly close with her wings and cuddled with her, calming her down.

“I’m Luna, a friend.” Luna said, earning a smile from the filly. She intended to shore up this girl’s dream world defenses to make sure that man couldn’t get back here too easily. Something told her that it wouldn’t need much as it felt like there was something blocking him from getting here normally, and something he said made her realize the only way he got in was because of her leading the way. She would need to have a long talk with her sister though as Luna did not like what she saw, not one bit. She would also have to decide what to do with that man as he didn’t seem to belong to Kandrakar anymore seeing that Sunset was in possession of the Heart, but she couldn’t be sure.

Author's Note

I wanted to thank Sunny Scriber for once again doing such a great job proof reading because no matter how much I try to find all the mistakes I still manage to miss a bunch of them. I also want to thank him for all the advice on improving my writing and scenes in the story to make it better as well as writing the descriptions for the girls new transformation. I also want to thank HarmonicPriest for all the help and story ideas he has given as well as the awesome omakes that can be found in the comment sections of Tuesday Dec 20 d, Wednesday Dec 21 d, Thursday Dec 22 b and the newest one in Friday Dec 23 c, they are awesome! Thank you both very much!

I also wanted to thank HarmonicPriest for the suggestions on materials to use in making Susan's bracelet from the metals t the gems and the newest addition of alternate covers.

Saturday Dec 24 b

“Hey Rissy, penny for your thoughts?” Cassidy asked, hugging the dark haired woman from behind and resting her chin on he woman’s shoulder. Funny how things worked out, before she died, she was actually shorter than Nerissa, yet for some reason she was now the same height.

“Is that all they are worth, Cassidy?” Nerissa sighed, breaking her gaze away from the gem set in her staff. The group of ex-guardians were standing on a balcony overlooking the gardens of the castle on Meridian. All five were young again thanks to Nerissa’s magic, but the woman could feel it taking a toll on her body.

“I’m still sorry we didn’t believe you all those years ago.” Yan Lin sighed, sitting on the railing swinging her legs back and forth, looking depressed.

“It is all right, we talked it out and I understand why you girls believed the lies of my killing Cassidy out of jealousy.” Nerissa sighed.

“I still say we should get some payback for all those years you were locked away.” Kadma grumbled.

“Don’t forget, I spent a lot of time here on Meridian after breaking out of my prison. It was actually child’s play. I even have a son here.” Nerissa admitted getting wide eyes from the others.

“Ooooo, details!” Cassidy cried out as she hopped around Nerissa to give the dreaded puppy dog pout.

“Cassidy, we have been like sisters ever since before preschool.” Nerissa said, her eyes narrowed at the energetic water guardian.

“Yeah, so?” Cassidy asked, cocking her head to the side in confusion earning a chuckle from Nerissa.

“Name one time that look has worked on me.” Nerissa said, a smug grin growing.

“Well…there was that…no, but then there was…” Cassidy said, crossing her arms and reaching up with one hand to tap her chin in thought. “Nope, I got nothing.”

“That’s because I will never fall for that look.” Nerissa replied, shaking her head in amusement.

“Awww, come on, Rissy!” Cassidy pleaded.

“Perhaps when this is all over.” Nerissa sighed, not telling the others that she planned to sacrifice herself to take out the one person who made her life as horrible as it was. She needed the others to help present an opportunity, but she would make sure in the end they came to no harm. She would end the cycle soon, not for revenge, but for justice.

“When are you ladies heading back to Earth?” Elyon asked, walking out onto the balcony with Caleb following closely behind while glaring at Nerissa.

“Soon, your majesty.” Halinor said, bowing before the girl. “The guardians are going to be meeting at their usual training space shortly. If Sunset accepts the invitation and shows up, we will attack them.”

“I really don’t like this plan.” Yan Lin groaned, “But we do what must be done for those we love.”

“Are you ready, your majesty?” Nerissa asked as she walked over to the teenage queen.

“Not really, but like Yan Lin said, we do what must be done.” Elyon sighed.

“Your majesty, how can you trust this woman after everything she’s done?” Caleb asked incredulously.

“Because I’ve seen the same things she’s seen and I know what is at stake. I’ve blocked off unauthorized scrying and folds from outside sources so I know everyone will be safe here. And I know you will take care of our people while we do this.” Elyon said, leaning up to kiss Caleb before moving to Nerissa who absorbed the girl back into the gem set in her staff.

“Let’s go girls.” Nerissa said, opening a fold for the group, minus Caleb, to enter and go to Earth.

After a quick breakfast, Susan had to hurry off to take care of something, the woman seeming a little worried leaving Sunset to wait for Twilight and Martin. They said that they would be over later in the afternoon and the wait was driving her insane. It was this reason Sunset was walking toward the bridge where Hay Lin had called and begged her to come hang out and practice their powers a little so they could see what each other can do in their new forms. She almost declined, but deciding it would make time go quicker, Sunset left to meet up with them.

“Sunny, you made it!” Hay Lin cried out, tackling Sunset as soon as she was in view.

“Hey there, Hay Lin.” Sunset greeted the energetic girl, the other coming up from behind her to join them.

“I’m glad you came, Sunset.” Cornelia said, giving an almost shy wave, which was a little out of character for the girl. Then again, so was what happened at the mall.

“All of us are, Cornelia. We really need to start working together more if we are to stop Nerissa, or whoever the big bad is.” Taranee said, pushing her glasses back up her nose from where they were sliding down.

“I’m just not too sure who to call a fire starter anymore.” Irma giggled, also acting a little nervous.

“Don’t act nervous, Irma.” A new voice chuckled, getting the girls to look up to see Nerissa appear out of a teletransport surrounded by four other women.

“Wow, what face cream are you using? I want to avoid it, it’s actually making you uglier each time we see you.” Irma joked, recognizing the staff which held Elyon imprisoned inside.

“Why thank you dear, but I thought it best I introduce you to my team of guardians.” Nerissa chuckled, holding up her staff causing them to change into guardian outfits similar to the others including fairy wings.

“Why are you doing this?” Sunset asked, shock lacing her voice as the aggressive stances the others were making toward Sunset and the girls could only mean one thing. They wanted a fight.

“Why don’t you change and find out, child? Because it is time for the kid gloves to come off.” Nerissa said, “And don’t forget to channel extra energy into the Heart like you did the other day, you girls are going to need the boost.”

“Guardians UNITE!” Sunset growled, thrusting the Heart out and transforming them into their new outfits and boosted powers. Before Sunset could say or do anything a powerful gust of wind blasted the others away from her with Nerissa’s group giving chase to them.

“I guess it is just you and me now, child.” Nerissa said with a wicked smile. “Hope you are ready to learn your lesson.”

Over with Yan Lin and Hay Lin, they were flying in air with their eyes locked on each other as they flew around in circles ready to fend off any attacks from the other. Hay Lin finally asked in a shaky voice, “Are you really my grandmother?”

“I am, my little Hay Lin.” Yan Lin said with a sad expression.

“Then who is that at the restaurant?” Hay Lin sobbed.

“She is my altermere. She is kind of an advanced astral drop, only this one has all of my memories making her a copy of me. She is as much a living, breathing Yan Lin as I am.” Yan Lin explained.

“Why grandmother?” Hay Lin cried.

“Because it has to be done, this has to be done. Be strong my little Hay Lin and all will be revealed soon enough.” Yan Lin said. “Tell me granddaughter, you know how to turn invisible to be stealthy as well as listen to voices over the wind for recon. You know how to control wind to bluntly protect yourself and to act as a blunt weapon. But did you know wind can also be used to create a cutting blade so fine that it can slice through nearly anything with much greater precision than any physical blade?”

“What are you talking about, grandmother?” Hay Lin asked, forced to dodge at the last second as a blade of air shot through the space she was just in cutting off a single strand of hair. “That could have hit me!”

“As can this.” Yan Lin said, throwing two more blades of air towards Hay Lin who barely dodged once again, small cuts left in her clothes. Not enough to reveal anything, but enough to get Yan Lin’s point across.

“It’s so simple to do, just have to compress the air to a super fine point and wham!” Yan Lin smiled, making Hay Lin blink in confusion.

With Cornelia, she was hard pressed dodging a rock golem’s fist swinging at her as the thing once again barely missed. “Are you freaking nuts?”

“It isn’t really that hard to make a golem child, but I do admit it is a little harder to maintain in the middle of a battlefield.” Kadma said, hovering as a glow surrounded her. “All it takes is a bit of focus and you can easily conjure rock and earth to create a warrior to fight in your place.”

“Like this?” Cornelia asked, grinning as she slammed her hand down on the ground and pulled it back up as a misshapen form of something slightly resembling a humanoid rose up.

“Not very elegant looking child, but passable for your first try.” Kadma said, sending her golem to strike at Cornelia’s who managed to block the strike by some miracle. It didn’t survive striking out on its own as it brought its rock shaped fist down on Kadma’s and ended up shattering in the process while the darker woman’s remained not only intact, but looking as if it didn’t even take any damage.

“Well, that sucked.” Cornelia groaned, panting from the effort it took just to manage that.

“You better hope you have more than that in you girl, or you are going to end up as a splat on the sidewalk!” Kadma snapped, her golem charging at Cornelia.

With Irma and Cassidy, the two were circling each other much like Yan Lin and Hay Lin. Unlike the other two, they were smirking at each other as they waited for either one to make a move. “Your control over water and your abilities are excellent, Irma.” Cassidy smiled, “Yet I have to wonder if you know that you can heal with your water?”

“What now?” Irma asked, her eyes going wide as her stance loosened up.

“Just as I said.” Cassidy said, pulling a knife out and holding it as if ready to attack.

“Hey, no bringing a knife to a water fight.” Irma chuckled nervously.

“Watch closely.” Cassidy said as she drew the blade across the back of her free hand before holding it up to show the cut to Irma who blanched at the action. “You have to make sure you make your intent is perfectly clear, to concentrate on what you want your water to do.”

“Are you insane?!” Irma cried out in a mixture of shock and worry. Her worry changed to awe as Cassidy created a ball of water and encased her cut hand in it, the cut slowly fading away to nothing, not even a scar as it healed before her eyes.

“Now let’s see if you think you can handle that!” Cassidy said as she lashed out at the still in awe Irma managing to make a small cut on her arm.

“What did you do that for?” Irma cried out, only to get an arched eyebrow in response. With a heavy sigh, Irma followed the other woman’s directions encasing her wound in a ball of water. At first nothing was happening as Irma concentrated as hard as she could, just as she was about to give up she felt a tingling gaining her attention. Her wound was healing up, getting her to let out a whoop of joy.

“Good girl!” Cassidy said with a grin, getting ready to slash again only for Irma to dodge. “Practice makes perfect.”

Taranee was looking at Halinor as if the woman was insane, she had to be as she bathed her own body in fire like a bird and flew toward the younger girl. “Great, I have to deal with the firebird.”

“I personally prefer to be called a phoenix myself, child. In case you didn’t notice, you can’t really be harmed by your own fire unless you let it. Of course you are going to get burned if you’re afraid of it. If you expect it to happen you are telling your magic and body to react in that way. If you trust your own fire you can not only bathe yourself in it, you can make it act as both a weapon and armor against your foes.” Halinor lectured.

“Wait, why are you telling me this?” Taranee asked suspiciously.

“Do not voice your suspicions out loud, child. Anything can have ears.” Halinor chided.

Back with Sunset and Nerissa, the older woman just leaned on her staff waiting for the girl to make a move. “If you wanted to hurt us, you could have ambushed us instead of announcing yourself.”

“Perhaps, but where would the fun be in that?” Nerissa yawned, “You know, I have a feeling you could even teach me a few things.”

“So?” Sunset asked defiantly, her red bangs getting in her eyes making her brush them out giving Nerissa the opening she needed to get close on the teen and take one of her hands.

“Maybe you should keep your wits about you in battle.” Nerissa chuckled, letting her hand drop while smiling at seeing the girl’s nearly unnoticeable nod of confirmation while tightening her hand.

“Maybe you should follow your own advice.” Sunset said, energy crackling around her other hand. “Tell me something, why did you send Shagon to protect me?”

“Because I saw a potential ally in you after our first encounter opened my eyes to Harmony.” Nerissa said, “An ally I wasn’t sure could protect themselves.”

“Shagon feeds off of hate though. That sounds like something a villain would do.” Sunset accused the woman.

“I might be a villain, but I know when a line is crossed. Matt and Shagon are of the same body, but different minds. Shagon’s is just a magical construct with basic programming to feed off hate and follow my commands.” Nerissa said, an apologetic look crossing her features.

“So whatever Shagon says is…” Sunset started, only for Nerissa to finish. “Is separate from Matt’s true thoughts and feelings.”

“Why not free him then?” Sunset asked.

“My dear, all the princess has to do is kiss the frog to change him back.” Nerissa chuckled, earning a blush from Sunset. “Now I think it is time we danced a little. See just how good you are at dodging.”

“It has been fun guardians, but we have bigger things to deal with.” Nerissa chuckled, the group teletransporting away leaving Sunset and the other girls regrouping. As they changed back it left them not looking as dirtied and beat up as they looked while transformed, but the exhaustion and bruises still remained.

“What was that about?” Cornelia groaned, collapsing on the ground. She almost shrieked when a dog ran up and started licking her and barking.

“Spike?” Sunset asked, a familiar girl running over to them calling her dog as well.

Author's Note

I wanted to thank Sunny Scriber for once again doing such a great job proof reading because no matter how much I try to find all the mistakes I still manage to miss a bunch of them. I also want to thank him for all the advice on improving my writing and scenes in the story to make it better as well as writing the descriptions for the girls new transformation. I also want to thank HarmonicPriest for all the help and story ideas he has given as well as the awesome omakes that can be found in the comment sections of Tuesday Dec 20 d, Wednesday Dec 21 d, Thursday Dec 22 b and Friday Dec 23 c, they are awesome! Thank you both very much!

I also wanted to thank HarmonicPriest for the suggestions on materials to use in making Susan's bracelet from the metals to the gems and the newest addition of alternate covers.

Saturday Dec 24 d

Susan sat down at the desk across from Night Light, worried about what her lawyer wanted to see her about. Not that she minded seeing him, as he was not only a good friend, but her best friend’s husband too. Having received a call to come to his office though hardly happened, only when he was working on a case for her and the only case he had going on for her was getting the official paperwork for Sunset sorted out.

“So, already got Sunset’s paperwork back?” Susan asked, hoping that this was all the visit was about.

“I wish it was that simple, Susan.” Night Light sighed, rubbing his eyes as he leaned back. “I was finishing up the paperwork to send in, but there are some problems with it. One being that Sunset is the same age Will is supposed to be.”

“I know, what does that matter?” Susan asked, dread filling her as this was starting to sound like anything but the easy task of getting Sunset fully legalized.

“Susan, you wanted to make up that Sunset’s father came and kidnapped her when she was born to explain why she doesn’t have paperwork up until now. While I normally don’t like lying like this, under the circumstances I understand. The problem is there is only one way Sunset can be the same age as Will and have a different father. The only way this can happen is by heteropaternal superfecundation, which I have very few options. Ideally, I would suggest claiming to have intercourse right before going to a clinic to be artificially inseminated. You could say you both believed Tony had an extremely low sperm count. The problem is that I have no contacts that can cover that claim and Canterlot doesn’t have any clinics, so claiming bad bookkeeping is out.”

“I don’t think Tony would take something like that lying down. He might even sue claiming Sunset is his child in retaliation.” Susan groaned.

“The only other option in keeping Tony out would have the same results, with a possible scandal in addition that could cost you your position as CEO.” Night Light said softly, obviously against this idea.

“If you are hinting at what I think, let’s leave that option on the side for now.” Susan groaned. “I take it you have another idea?”

“Yes, and it would be the easiest, yet I know you won’t like it.” Night Light sighed, “Susan, I know you hate the man, and you have every right to be mad at him, but maybe you should consider another option for Sunset’s sake.”

“I’m really not going to like this, am I?” Susan sighed, “Maybe we should just go with the threesome option. I would rather ruin my reputation than get Sunset hurt by that man.”

“Susan, Tony’s mother came from Canterlot and had a skin tone similar to Sunset. It would be easy to claim that Sunset was one of the babies in the CCH scandal where a couple of nurses were reporting the babies of mixed families died in the nursery to put the babies with fully Canterlot families. Since you ended up there during that time when you gave birth to Will, I’m sure it wouldn’t be hard to use it for Sunset.” Night Light explained, “And there is one more detail I haven’t told you yet.”

“I’m not sure I want to hear any more details.” Susan groaned, rubbing the bridge of her nose with a thumb and forefinger.

“Tony knows, Susan. I don’t know how exactly, but he knows.” Night Light said, cutting off Susan’s response as a look of horror and anger crossed over her face. “He called me earlier this morning, Susan. He said a man contacted him a few hours before calling me and told him everything. This man was hinting for Tony to blackmail you and take Sunset with him. Tony said he would never do that and was crushed when Will went missing. And now that Sunset is here he just wants to get to know her. To be the father he should have been for Will.”

“He just wants to use her to get to me and see what he can milk from me.” Susan said bitterly.

“Actually, I don’t think that is his plan at all. I’ve kept tabs on him ever since I learned about him from you. He’s stopped drinking and gotten married, and from what I learned, they are very happy together. Neither one has a job as good as yours, but together they make just as much, if not more. He really seems like he just wants to get to know Sunset, he promised he doesn’t want to take her from you or cause trouble between you two.” Night Light explained, “Susan, I really think you should go with this. It will make getting Sunset legalized much easier, and it might actually be good for all of you.”

“I don’t know if I can trust him.” Susan sighed, “...Do you think he’s being sincere?”

“I truly believe he just wants a second chance. He could have easily not told me about the whole blackmail thing, but he did. I think that it’s a very good show of faith.” Night Light said.

“Okay, can I think about it?” Susan asked, unsure just how much she wanted to trust this. She did trust Night Light and his judgment though, neither the man nor his wife has steered her wrong.

Break

“Are you okay?” Sunset asked, unsure of what to do for the blonde who was wiping away her tears. She knew it was a stupid question, but she had no idea of how to handle what she had witnessed as it was completely foreign territory to her. Sure, Celestia had scolded her many times, but the alicorn had never struck her.

“I will thanks to this little guy.” Cornelia said as she swept over to Twilight and picked the small puppy up in her arms and nuzzled. “Who's the cute little hero? You are! Yes, you are!”

“You're embarrassing me…don’t stop.” Spike said as he wagged his tail happily.

“Cornelia, your mother just beat the crap out of you!” Irma cried out, “Aren’t you going to say anything?”

“Of course I am.” Cornelia said with a smirk, “How did you learn to talk, little guy?”

“He just turned into the canine version of the Incredible Hulk and you want to know how he learned to talk?!” Taranee asked, her mouth hanging open as she tried to process the whole thing.

“I would like to know what happened too.” Twilight said as she inspected Spike’s body as the blonde held him to make sure he wasn’t hurt. “Are you okay, Spike? Is this going to be dangerous for him?”

“Well, one moment I was happy getting attention, then I saw that monster car coming up. I didn’t like the smell of the woman who got out and when she started hitting Cornelia, I felt something welling up inside of me. Then I heard this Heart of Gaea or something asking me if I wanted to be given the power to protect her. I said yes so that vicious tuna eating monster and me became Gaea’s regents.” Spike explained.

“That’s all well and good, but I want to know if both of you are okay!” Hay Lin cried out, “What we saw and felt from you was horrible, Sunset! And with your mom doing that to you Cornelia? That was horrible!” Hay Lin sobbed out.

“Shhh, it’s okay.” Sunset said as she moved to pull Hay Lin into a hug. “We’ll make sure Cornelia is okay, she’s our friend. As for me, it is horrible what happened. And we do need to talk about it. I don’t need Taranee’s power to know everyone is upset over everything that we’ve seen today.”

“I guess I’ll have to look for a place to stay.” Cornelia sniffed as she handed Spike off to his owner. “There’s no way I’m going home tonight.”

“You can have my room.” Twilight suggested, shocked looks crossing the other girls’ faces except for Sunset who understood what she was getting at.

“I’m not taking your room, where would you sleep?” Cornelia asked, shaking her head.

“I’m not talking about my room at home, but the room I stay in when I’m over at Auntie Susan’s place.” Twilight explained, “You would have to deal with some of my stuff I have in there for a few days, but I’m sure Auntie Susan wouldn’t mind.”

“Corny, how often does your mom hit you?” Irma asked gently, hugging the blonde from the side with Twilight taking the other as the blonde started shaking a little.

“It’s mostly just yelling. I guess now I know why no matter how much I try to be like her, she never accepts me. Every once in a while she would slap me, but they don’t even bother me anymore.” Cornelia sniffed, “Ever since becoming a guardian, her slaps feel more like taps.”

“That isn’t the point, Cornelia! She has no right hitting you at all or treating you like that!” Twilight exclaimed.

“I’m calling my dad!” Irma snapped.

“NO!” Cornelia barked out, shocking the group. “I haven’t put up with this crap for this long just to get Lillian’s mother taken from her now!”

“What are you talking about?” Sunset asked. She felt like she had a feeling why Cornelia would do it, and while she didn’t like it, she could understand it.

“Because Lillian is treated like a princess and our mom would never hurt her. Lillian loves mom so much. I refuse to destroy her world when I can just get away from it all when I turn eighteen anyways.” Cornelia explained, “I might complain about the little spore a lot, but she’s my sister and I love her.”

“Am I the only one to have noticed the light show around her though?” Taranee asked.

“What light show?” Cornelia asked, worried for her little sister’s safety.

“The light show before doggo here became Krypto.” Irma said, earning a confused look from Cornelia.

“Oh, that!” Spike exclaimed, “You must be talking about her using powers.”

“What powers?” Cornelia demanded as she pulled away from her friends and turned to stare at the talking dog in worry.

“Her powers as the Heart of Gaea.” Spike said as if it was common knowledge.

“Well…shit.” Cornelia groaned out.

Author's Note

Just a few quick things, the Heart of Gaea is the Heart of Earth, I just like the sound of Gaea a little better. I also wanted to say that Lillian isn't as naive as Cornelia seems to think she is. She isn't controlling her mom with her powers as I'm debating making that too hard for her to do right now or make it something the Heart can't do. The smirk is because she enjoyed watching her mother get the heck scared out of her after what the woman did to Cornelia.

I wanted to thank Sunny Scriber for once again doing such a great job proof reading because no matter how much I try to find all the mistakes I still manage to miss a bunch of them. I also want to thank him for all the advice on improving my writing and scenes in the story to make it better as well as writing the descriptions for the girls new transformation. I also want to thank HarmonicPriest for all the help and story ideas he has given as well as the awesome omakes that can be found in the comment sections of Tuesday Dec 20 d, Wednesday Dec 21 d, Thursday Dec 22 b and Friday Dec 23 c, they are awesome! Thank you both very much!

I also wanted to thank HarmonicPriest for the suggestions on materials to use in making Susan's bracelet from the metals to the gems and the newest addition of alternate covers.

Saturday Dec 24 e

“Come on, I’ll take you to my place.” Sunset said, putting a hand on Cornelia’s shoulder.

“I have to go too, I’m supposed to help out at the restaurant.” Hay Lin said, giving both Sunset and Cornelia worried looks.

“And I’m supposed to be helping my mom get prep started for tomorrow’s dinner.” Taranee sighed, also clearly worried about what was going on.

“Yeah, I promised to take Chris for some last minute shopping.” Irma groaned, smacking her forehead. “Mom isn’t going to be happy, I’m already running late.”

“It’s ok girls, I’ll be fine. I have the crayons here to help me.” Cornelia said with a playful smirk, motioning to Sunset and Twilight.

“Us crayons have to stick together.” Sunset said as she stuck her tongue out at the blonde.

“See you girls later.” Twilight said, watching Irma a little nervously. Sunset noticed that it wasn’t the first time, but the two actually seemed to get along in the short time they spent here talking.

“Actually, I better go too. I was helping Martin with our project, but he needed to take a break, so I brought Spike for a walk. We’ll be able to finish the bracelet and give it to you before it’s too late tonight so you can put the final enchantments on it.” Twilight said.

“It’s fine, Sparky.” Sunset smiled, “I’ll see you tonight when you come by.”

“See you!” Twilight waved before turning around and headed off with Spike back towards the direction she came from.

“So, how are you really holding up?” Sunset asked as she sat back down in the grass and patted the spot beside her where Cornelia joined her.

“Am I that obvious?” Cornelia asked softly, rubbing at her eyes.

“To the other girls? Probably not. To me though, I’ve been through a lot of crap myself and know what it’s like.” Sunset said, pulling her knees and crossing her arms over them, resting her head there and looking over at Cornelia who fidgeted.

“I tried so hard to be what she wanted!” Cornelia cried, Sunset straightening up to pull the blonde into a side hug.

“You didn’t do anything wrong, Cornelia.” Sunset assured her, “You just can’t live up to some people’s standards and you shouldn’t try, all it will do is tear you apart in the end.”

“You sound like you know by experience.” Cornelia sighed.

“I think I’ve experienced some of what you have, I’ve never been…hit like that. But my life as Will, ever since we came here and my mom got together with Dean, my mom was treating me like crap. I don’t remember any of it, but I’ve read a lot of Will’s journals.” Sunset explained, “A lot of it is painful, and I can feel the emotions when I read them, but I know Susan was being manipulated with mind control.”

“And we just made things worse for you.” Cornelia sighed.

“No, I’m not the Will you knew.” Sunset sighed, “I still don’t know how to feel about that. I lived a whole other life as Sunset and don’t really have any actual memories as her.”

“It doesn’t change the fact that if it wasn’t for my big mouth, Will would never have felt like she had nobody here.” Cornelia sniffed.

“Cornelia, I know about Phobos and I read what Will truly thought of him and you girls.” Sunset explained, “She said she loved you girls but knew you weren’t ready to face off against Phobos, and I agree with her.”

“Hey, we were pretty good.” Cornelia huffed.

“You were pretty lucky, Cornelia. You were barely thirteen when you got your powers, and as much as I like Yan Lin, she dropped the ball with your girls. All of Kandrakar did.” Sunset explained, “You were a group of preteens with magic powers dropped in your laps and told to figure out how to use it with no real instructions. That wasn’t fair for you, it wasn’t fair for Will, and it wasn’t fair to the other girls.”

“I guess.” Cornelia reluctantly agreed.

“It’s true. And while what I’ve seen today shows me you girls are pretty good with what you can do, it also shows me just how much better you would have been with training from day one.” Sunset said.

“That doesn’t change the fact that what I said helped drive Will away and if she is gone, I effectively helped kill her.” Cornelia sobbed out. Sunset pulled the blonde into a more comfortable embrace and rubbed her back.

“Cornelia, I don’t think anything would have changed what happened. Even without what you said, Will blamed herself for what happened with Elyon. She also blamed herself for you girls being dragged into the whole guardian mess and you risking your lives over and over.” Sunset softly said, “She mentioned in her journal that there was no way you girls could have defeated Phobos and she wanted to go face him herself to keep you from getting hurt. She would have gone sooner or later to try and protect you girls, so even if you didn’t say anything to her, things would have still played out the same way.”

“It doesn’t change the fact that I said it!” Cornelia wailed.

“Cornelia, for what it’s worth, I know Will has forgiven you. I can feel it. I can feel that she is at peace and just wants you girls to go on and be happy.” Sunset reassured the blonde.

“I deserve my mom’s hate after the way I acted... I deserve yours too.” Cornelia whimpered in Sunset’s arms.

“I didn’t deserve the way Princess Celestia treated me and you don’t deserve the way your mom treats you.” Sunset told Cornelia.

“She’s that sun princess, right?” Cornelia asked.

“Something like that, yeah. I tried to prove that I was worthy of her love for years as she said she would be my mom when she found me. Instead, all she did was push me away and punish me whenever things happened that weren’t my fault. Especially if a noble’s family was involved. She would never give me a chance to explain and finally told me that she didn’t have a family and couldn’t have a family after telling me on and off that she was my mother.” Sunset said, holding back tears and she told Cornelia about one of the most painful memories in her life next to Anon-A-Miss. “Then she brought in a complete stranger who she happily had her calling herself Auntie. That was one of the most painful, humiliating moments in my life. I know she wasn’t my birth mother, but I can understand a little of what you are going through.”

“It didn’t matter if she was your birth mother or not, that was a crappy thing to do.” Cornelia growled.

“Well, it was a crappy thing that your mother did to you.” Sunset said, “What your mother did was even worse. She didn’t just smack you, she jumped on top of you and started beating you! Why didn’t you let me help?”

“Because some part of me still loves my mother and I don’t want to see her killed.” Cornelia sighed, “I really appreciate you trying though, thank you.”

“Wait, you think I would have hurt your mom?” Sunset asked in shock.

“No, but Shagon might have if my mom went to slap you. She’s a normal human and wouldn’t survive one of his direct attacks.” Cornelia said, “I didn’t see him, but I know he is watching out for you.”

“Okay, I can understand that.” Sunset sighed.

“Can you believe how horrified she was though? That was priceless!” Cornelia giggled as she pulled back away from Sunset. “I’ve never seen her that scared since the last time the credit card machines were down.”

“Alright, that sounds like an interesting story.” Sunset giggled.

“Thanks, Sunset.” Cornelia sighed, wiping the tears from her eyes. “This actually helped.”

“Cornelia, what happened wasn’t your fault. Not Will’s, and not your mom’s.” Sunset asserted, feeling a little like a hypocrite as she believed she just hadn’t been good enough for Celestia. After seeing what happened first hand with Cornelia, she was starting to think differently as she didn’t see how Cornelia could be at fault from what happened. And if it wasn’t Cornelia’s fault, maybe what happened with Celestia wasn’t Sunset’s fault.

Author's Note

I wanted to thank Sunny Scriber for once again doing such a great job proof reading because no matter how much I try to find all the mistakes I still manage to miss a bunch of them. I also want to thank him for all the advice on improving my writing and scenes in the story to make it better as well as writing the descriptions for the girls new transformation. I also want to thank HarmonicPriest for all the help and story ideas he has given as well as the awesome omakes that can be found in the comment sections of Tuesday Dec 20 d, Wednesday Dec 21 d, Thursday Dec 22 b and Friday Dec 23 c, they are awesome! Thank you both very much!

I also wanted to thank HarmonicPriest for the suggestions on materials to use in making Susan's bracelet from the metals to the gems and the newest addition of alternate covers.

Saturday Dec 24 f

Tom groaned as he turned off the video the limousine driver had dropped off to him just a few short minutes ago. It did have sound, though it was barely audible, only catching the exchange between the mother and daughter. What it did catch was plenty of video of the altercation and the two large creatures that put a stop to it. Creatures that protected Cornelia while at the same time making this video pretty much inadmissible as evidence. Not that he would actually use it as it would put his daughter and her friends in danger. Something he wouldn’t do, though he was upset about Irma obviously not telling him that she was involved in magic and whatever crap his aunt had been involved in back before she died.

Closing his eyes and rubbing his temples in frustration, he tried to figure out just what to do. He would have to confront his daughter about all of this, anything else was out of the question. He would also have to grill her about Will again as he was starting to have suspicions of the real fate of the poor girl. He just wasn’t sure if he was ready for any of the answers.

What was he supposed to do about the young Hale girls, especially Cornelia? He couldn’t just not call children services, yet at the same time he had no evidence he could use. The driver said he dropped off the video anonymously and wouldn’t testify one way or the other. He didn’t seem to care for the woman, but seeing those creatures had really scared him. Apparently it was Elizabeth getting back in the car and demanding that he drive that broke the man from his state of shock. So Tom didn’t have any eye witnesses except the girls, which could help the case if it came to it, if they would testify. He had a bad feeling that it wouldn’t be so easy to get cooperation from the girls which he hoped he was wrong about.

Picking up his phone he called his daughter hoping she would answer, and for once she actually did as her voice asked. “Hello?”

“Irma, I need to ask you a simple question and I want the truth. I don’t want any stalling or and trying to get out of telling me.” Tom said sternly, using the tone of voice he had to use with his daughter to make sure she knew he was serious.

“What is it, dad? What’s wrong?” Irma asked, worry evident even over the phone.

“Where is your friend, Cornelia?” Tom asked.

“Cornelia? Why?” Irma asked, hesitating a little.

“We will discuss that when I get home, and I expect you to be there. Now, where is she?” Tom asked a little more sternly.

“Sh-she’s at Ms. Vandom’s. She’s going to be staying the night there.” Irma said, her tone of voice sounding worried and very sad.

“Sweetie, it will be ok. Just go home for now and wait for me. Do not tell anyone about this right now.” Tom said, letting a bit more emotion enter his voice to reassure his daughter. “I just need to talk to Cornelia, it’s very important.”

“Ok, I’ll see you at home then I guess.” Irma sighed, “Dad, thank you for loving me.”

“I will always love you honey, no matter what. I’ll see you at home soon.” Tom said, hanging up after realizing his daughter had already done so. Grabbing his keys and jacket he walked out of his office. “I’m heading out for a bit Morgan, you’re in charge.”

“Stay safe, Sir.” The woman said, saluting the man as he walked out. The drive to Susan’s home didn’t take long though Tom couldn’t get his mind off of two different girls, a redhead and a blonde. He had a feeling he was finally going to get answers to what really happened to the redhead and he was going to decide what to do after talking to Cornelia.

“Hey sweetie, how was your morning?” Susan asked as Sunset and Cornelia walked into the apartment, the woman giving the fiery haired girl a hug in greeting before realizing something was wrong. “What’s wrong, you girls look pretty down.”

“Cornelia needs a place to stay and Twilight said to give her her room.” Sunset said, hesitating a moment as she was unsure how much to say. She didn’t want to lie to her mother, but she also didn’t want to say something Cornelia was too uncomfortable sharing right now.

“Of course she can stay here, did something happen?” Susan asked, her gaze going back and forth between the two teens.

“My mom must have got a stupid tracking program on my phone again, she found me hanging out with Twilight and Sunset.” Cornelia sighed, rubbing her eyes. “She didn’t take it too well.”

“Did she yell at you?” Susan asked, a bad feeling that it was much more than that. Something told her it would take much more than a simple talk with the woman to solve things and help the distraught looking girl.

“I wish that was all it was.” Cornelia said shaking her head, “She tackled me to the ground and was beating the crap out of me. She told me I was a worthless mistake from a drunken one night stand with a crayon.”

“Oh, sweetie.” Susan sighed, hugging the girl who struggled a couple moments before burying herself in the embrace and started crying. “I wish you wouldn’t use that word like that, but that woman had no right to touch you like that.”

“Mom, I think it would be best if Cornelia stayed here permanently. That woman is a huge racist and she isn’t going to change.” Sunset suggested.

“I’d be happy to let her, but it isn’t that simple.” Susan sighed, leading the blonde to the couch and held her in an attempt to comfort her while Sunset sat next to them and rubbed her back. “We need to call children services.”

“No! No child service, I’ll run away first.” Cornelia sniffed, pulling away from Susan with a determined expression that was ruined by the tear tracks on her cheeks and red puffy eyes.

“Sweetie, that woman needs to pay for what she did to you.” Susan urged.

“My mom might hate me, but she has been a good mom to Lillian. I know why she hates me so much now, and it hurts more than you can imagine, but the rest of my family is happy together. I refuse to be the one who destroys that for my little sister!” Cornelia cried, shaking her head. “I won’t take my little sister’s family away from her!”

“Sweetie, you are her family too. Do you think she would want that woman hurting you like this?” Susan asked.

“Cornelia, I think Lillian is mature enough and smart enough to know what is going on after what happened earlier.” Sunset sighed, “Are you sure your mom isn’t hurting your sister too?”

“I’m sure. Mom has told me several times that Lillian is their only real child. I always thought it was just because she was mad at me.” Cornelia sniffled, “Even though she hates me, she’s a very good mom to her and my dad loves both of us though. Or I guess Mr. Hale, now. He always tried to treat us equally and has even stood up for me, but he always caves into her in the end.”

“Cornelia, this is straight out abuse and if your sister knows about it, it could affect her too.” Susan said.

“I don’t know what to do, but I can’t call child services. I’ll get a job and an apartment so you don’t have to worry about me, but I just can’t go home.” Cornelia sighed.

“You will do no such thing, young lady. You need a home and a responsible guardian so you can concentrate on school. If it comes down to it, I will fight for you Cornelia. It just won’t be easy depending on what your mother does.” Susan explained.

“You would do that? Fight for me?” Cornelia asked, a look of shock spreading.

“Of course I would, dear.” Susan said hugging the blonde again, Sunset joining the hug from the opposite side.

“And I’ll be here for you too.” Sunset said supportively.

“Thank you guys.” Cornelia cried.

All three jumped a little when the phone rang, the sound startling them. Susan got up to answer it as Sunset and Cornelia watched from the back of the couch. They could hear her conversation on the phone turn a little strained while giving the girls a worried look. “Hello? Yes, she’s here, why? Fine, send him up.”

Four people knelt in front of a fifth in a dark cave not far from Heatherfield, their identities concealed by the darkness and shadows. The one being bowed to glared at the four, wringing his hands in nervousness. “We don’t have much time left so we must make our move within the next few days. You all know what to do.”

“Yes, master!” The four voices echoed through the cave. From the sound of their voices, one was a woman and the three remaining figures were men.

Author's Note

I wanted to thank Sunny Scriber for once again doing such a great job proof reading because no matter how much I try to find all the mistakes I still manage to miss a bunch of them. I also want to thank him for all the advice on improving my writing and scenes in the story to make it better as well as writing the descriptions for the girls new transformation. I also want to thank HarmonicPriest for all the help and story ideas he has given as well as the awesome omakes that can be found in the comment sections of Tuesday Dec 20 d, Wednesday Dec 21 d, Thursday Dec 22 b and Friday Dec 23 c, they are awesome! Thank you both very much!

I also wanted to thank HarmonicPriest for the suggestions on materials to use in making Susan's bracelet from the metals to the gems and the newest addition of alternate covers.

Saturday Dec 24 g

“Sweetie, your father is here with your sister.” Susan said softly, brushing the blonde’s long locks from out of her face. “If you don’t want to see him, you girls can go to Sunset’s room while I deal with him.”

“It's fine... He’s always trying to look out for me.” Cornelia sighed as a knock was heard from the door.

“Hello, Mr. Hale.” Sunset said as she opened the door, a blonde blur a little shorter than Sunset shooting past her to hug Cornelia.

“Are you okay?” Lillian asked, worry thick in her voice.

“Of course I am, I’m a lot stronger than I look.” Cornelia said, hugging her little sister back. “We do need to talk though.”

“I figured.” Lillian sighed.

“Are you okay, Pumpkin?” Harold asked as he carried a few bags in with him making Susan arch an eyebrow in askance.

“I’m ok, but I’m going to be staying here with Ms. Vandom for now.” Cornelia said, looking over Lillian’s head. “Is it true? You aren’t my dad?”

“I’m sorry sweetie, I never wanted you to find out. Especially in this way.” Harold sighed, “As far as I was concerned you were and still are my daughter.”

“Thanks daddy.” Cornelia said with a watery smile.

“I’m sorry to say your mother is still very angry right now, but I’m trying to talk her down. She was going to throw your stuff out, but I told her if she touched any of it I would be getting a divorce.” Harold sighed, “I brought you some of your clothes and your Christmas presents.”

“You shouldn’t be talking her down, you should be calling child services on her!” Susan snapped out, Harold wincing with guilt.

“Susan, Elizabeth is a good person deep down, she just has issues.” Harold mumbled, his voice a tone indicating it was a statement he said many times while not really believing it himself.

“Harold, she was beating Cornelia!” Susan snapped.

“Are you okay, Pumpkin?” Harold asked as he set the bags down and moved over to check Cornelia over.

“I told you dad, I’m fine.” Cornelia sighed, rolling her eyes.

“You can’t blame me for worrying dear.” Harold said as he patted Cornelia’s head.

“Why don’t you girls go hang out in Sunset’s room for a bit, I would like to have a talk with Harold.” Susan suggested.

“Just please don’t fight.” Cornelia pleaded.

“We won't, dear.” Susan said as she moved to hug the girl and kiss the top of her head.

“It will be ok pumpkin.” Harold assured his daughter.

“Come on.” Sunset said, leading the two blondes towards her room to leave the two adults to talk.

“Are you ok?” Cornelia asked as soon as the three got into Sunset’s room and closed the door. The older blonde was staring in worry at her little sister who kept shuffling nervously. “Do you have any idea what you have done?”

“I’m okay, and I guess I blew my cover helping you.” Lillian sighed, getting a tight hug from her older sister.

“Why didn’t you tell me you were the Heart of Earth?” Cornelia sniffed, “Exposing yourself might have put you in danger!”

“The same reason you didn’t tell me about being a guardian! And it was worth exposing myself to help you after seeing that woman almost crap herself!” Lillian defended herself.

“How did it happen?” Cornelia asked, leading the younger girl to sit side by side on the edge of Sunset’s bed while the fiery haired girl grabbed her computer chair and joined them.

“Last year I started having dreams of this really weird stuff. There was this yellow fire that felt so warm and safe, and it spoke to me. It said I was awakening as the Heart of Gaea.” Lillian explained, laying down to rest her head in Cornelia’s lap who rolled her eyes at the action before running her fingers through the younger girl’s hair. An action that always seemed to calm the two down. “I started changing things around me if I wasn’t careful, but one of my friends made me so mad. Then the teacher came in and started yelling at us for talking and I just screamed. When I calmed down it looked like everyone there was brain dead, their eyes were focused on me and would follow my every movement. It really scared me and they would only say, yes Lillian, to me. I was so scared, I didn’t know what to do, but the bell seemed to break them out of whatever the trance was. I swore I would never do anything that would mess with someone’s mind or control them.”

“If you ask me, you're pretty brave. If I was in your position, I would have probably ran away.” Sunset consoled the girl.

“How did you know I was a guardian?” Cornelia asked.

“I saw you change a few times, as well as feel it every time you do. I can feel wherever you are on Earth too.” Lillian said.

“That’s a pretty nice trick to have.” Sunset said.

“It is and so is what happened to Spike and Napoleon. Is it permanent?” Cornelia asked.

“Yes, they can change back and forth and will be able to speak so we can understand them. I already understood them before since I can understand most animals now.” Lillian said, “There is nothing wrong with them though, Napoleon has been able to change for a while now. I made him my guard awhile back.”

“Good, because you have to be careful. There is something going on right now and we aren’t too sure any longer on what to believe on who or what the enemy is. And if that isn’t bad enough, there are always going to be people out there to take advantage of you and your powers.” Cornelia said, “I don’t know what I’d do if something happened to you.”

“I’m fine, sis. I know to be careful, but I will always do anything I can to protect you.” Lillian said as she sat up to give Cornelia another hug.

“And I’ll do anything I can to protect you.” Cornelia assured the younger girl.

“Hey, do you two want to see something cool?” Sunset asked, a smirk slowly growing.

“I’m afraid to ask.” Cornelia shuddered at Sunset’s expression.

“What is it?” Lillian asked as Sunset pushed with her feet to send herself and the computer chair rolling over Ray’s terrarium which Cornelia was just realizing was there.

“That’s ok, we don’t need to see it.” Cornelia squeaked out.

“Oh wow!” Lillian gasped out as Sunset returned with Ray in her hand, the little guy looking back and forth between the two blondes. Lillian was excited and leaned over to see it as Sunset held him out, while Cornelia was trying to lean back away from it as far as she could.

“He isn’t going to bite, Cornelia.” Sunset giggled, holding Ray out for Lillian to hold, which the girl happily did so. “His name is Ray.”

“He’s so cute!” Lillian squealed out, letting the little gecko crawl up her arm and sit on her shoulder to nuzzle her.

“Cats and dogs are cute, lizards are just…ewwww.” Cornelia said with an exaggerated shudder. “Um, no offense.”

“I really hate that saying.” Sunset giggled, “It’s ok though, I know some people just can’t get along with certain animals. Take spiders, I can admire them from a distance, but for some reason a part of me starts to freak out up close.”

“I like some spiders.” Cornelia mumbled.

“Yeah, from cartoons and comics.” Lillian teased, earning a mock glare from her sister until the older girl gave a sigh of defeat.

“And movies.” Cornelia admitted softly.

“I’ve seen one Spider-Man movie so far, it was pretty good.” Sunset said, not wanting to admit that it was when spending time at one of the girls’ houses back in Canterlot. She hardly ever wasted money on a movie, just old games she could make money off of in her streams.

“Maybe we can watch them sometime this weekend, they’re great! Especially Tom, he is one of the best ones!” Cornelia exclaimed as Lillian was handing Ray back.

“Sounds fun.” Sunset agreed as she rolled back over to put Ray safely back in his terrarium for now.

Author's Note

I wanted to thank Sunny Scriber for once again doing such a great job proof reading because no matter how much I try to find all the mistakes I still manage to miss a bunch of them. I also want to thank him for all the advice on improving my writing and scenes in the story to make it better as well as writing the descriptions for the girls new transformation. I also want to thank HarmonicPriest for all the help and story ideas he has given as well as the awesome omakes that can be found in the comment sections of Tuesday Dec 20 d, Wednesday Dec 21 d, Thursday Dec 22 b and Friday Dec 23 c, they are awesome! Thank you both very much!

I also wanted to thank HarmonicPriest for the suggestions on materials to use in making Susan's bracelet from the metals to the gems and the newest addition of alternate covers.

Saturday Dec 24 h

As soon as the girls left the room, Susan spun around to face Harold with an angry look. He took a step back and held up his hands in a placating manner as it was more than easy to see how angry the woman was. Not that he blamed her, he was upset with what his wife did himself.

“Would you like something to drink?” Susan asked, trying her best to stay calm as the girls really didn’t need to hear the two of them arguing.

“No, that’s okay, I can’t stay long.” Harold sighed, “Do you mind letting Cornelia stay for a few days?”

“I’m not letting her go back anywhere near that woman!” Susan hissed out, making sure to keep her voice low. Despite the low volume, the man still winced as if she was yelling full volume at him.

“I know it looks bad, but I really do care for Cornelia.” Harold sighed, “Elizabeth is a good woman, she really is, but sometimes she gets a little too angry.”

“Does she do the same to Lillian?” Susan snarled out, having to force herself from throttling this idiot. She had now lost all respect she even had for both Hale parents.

“No, and this is the first time she’s taken things this far with Cornelia. Like I said, she’s a good woman but she has some problems with certain people.” Harold tried to explain, only managing to enrage Susan more. Harold had heard the saying saved by the bell before, he just never thought it would ever involve him. The phone ringing though had interrupted the two, Susan storming over to answer it.

“Hello?” Susan asked, glaring at Harold while trying to remain neutral over the phone. “Sure, send him up.”

“I’ll get out of your hair.” Harold whimpered, only to freeze at Susan’s piercing glare.

“You aren’t going anywhere.” Susan said, “Tom is coming up and I think we all are going to have a nice, long talk.”

“I’m not sure we really need to all get involved in this.” Harold whimpered.

“You are lucky I haven’t already called child services!” Susan growled out.

The two were interrupted by the doorbell ringing, breaking up any further back and forth as Susan went to answer it. As she expected, Tom was standing there with a look of displeasure on his face. Stepping back to let him pass, she said, “Come on in Tom, I’m sure you might want to talk to Harold while you are here.”

“How do you know what I’m here for?” Tom asked, earning a curious look from Susan.

“I just meant you might want to speak to Harold after we tell you a few things.” Susan explained.

“We don’t need to get Tom involved in this.” Harold said, his voice sounded pleading.

“I wanted to talk to the girls first, but maybe I should talk to you both beforehand.” Tom said, sending a searching look towards Harold. “Let’s go over here and sit so I can show you something.”

“What is it?” Susan asked a little worried, as maybe Tom was there for something more. The three moved over to the television and Tom put a USB drive into the front of the BluRay player.

“Just play this first, then we can talk.” Tom said, “Just be warned, there are some things on there that might be a little scary. They’re safe, though I believe as they had protected Cornelia.”

“What are you talking about?” Harold asked, his question going unanswered by the other two as Susan started the video. If Susan was upset before, she was livid now as they watched the short, but horrible file Tom had brought.

“Only reason I haven’t already called child services is because of those two things.” Tom growled, glaring at Harold.

“She was involved with the stuff your aunt was, isn’t she?” Harold asked.

“What stuff?” Susan asked, even if she was pretty sure she knew the answer.

“Magic. When I was little I caught my aunt Cassidy and her friends transforming. She later explained to me about it when I confronted her.” Tom explained, “I told Harold about it, we were best friends, but it makes me wonder where that friend went to.”

“What do you mean? I’m right here!” Harold said, sounding offended.

“Was this the first time she has done this?” Tom demanded, pointing to the now blank television.

“They argue, and Elizabeth has smacked Cornelia a few times. I don’t condone it and I’ve tried to get her into anger management therapy.” Harold said.

“You should have called child services!” Tom snapped out. “So does Elizabeth do the same to Lillian?”

“No! No, she’s never yelled at or hit Lillian.” Harold sighed, “Cornelia isn’t my daughter, but I do care about her. Elizabeth was drunk and ended up having a one night stand with a man from Canterlot.”

“And that’s why Elizabeth hates her.” Groaned Tom, “I told you that woman was bad news, Harold.”

“She’s a good woman…” Harold said before an angry Susan interrupted him.

“If she hits her child like that she isn’t a good woman!” Susan hissed angrily. “If Cornelia didn’t beg me not to, I would have already been on the phone reporting that woman to child services!”

“I do my best to protect Cornelia and keep our family together. What more do you want from me?” Harold asked, his expression as broken as his voice sounded.

“I want custody of Cornelia.” Susan demanded, crossing her arms and glaring at Harold angrily.

“You can’t mean that!” Harold gasped.

“Are you sure, Susan?” Tom asked, a look of worry and pride warring for dominance.

“Either you sign over Cornelia to me and get family counseling, or I’m calling child services.” Susan said, very serious about it.

“Will you let Lillian and I see her?” Harold asked, getting a gasp from Tom.

“If she wants, but I’m not letting that happen again!” Susan exclaimed, once again pointing to the television in emphasis.

“Let me talk to Elizabeth, will you at least give me until Monday?” Harold asked.

“...Fine, you have until Monday.” Susan agreed reluctantly.

“Susan, this is a big responsibility. Irma already told me about you taking in Sunset, and now you’re taking in Cornelia?” Tom asked.

“It’s fine, but this isn’t going to work with Cornelia.” Susan sighed, the men staring at her in confusion. “The penthouse is nice and everything, but we need more rooms. I’m going to have to buy a house with at least four rooms and either a nice basement or a very large garage.”

“Well, I might have a solution for that. It isn’t as nice as here, and it isn’t a mansion, but a large house just went up for sale a few blocks down from me. I believe it has five bedrooms, the master having a bathroom itself and two bathrooms between the others. It has a nice finished basement that was used as an entertainment room, a nice attic and a three car garage.” Tom said.

“Do you think you can send me the realtor info if it has a sign and the address later?” Susan asked, “I’ll look into it.”

“I will, that sounds great.” Tom said.

“Are you serious?” They heard Cornelia sniff out, Lillian and Sunset right behind her. “I thought you didn’t want me for a second, then I heard you say you want to buy a house.”

“The penthouse won’t work, dear. Our family is getting too big. We also need more privacy.” Susan explained as she walked over to hug the girl tight.

“You heard all of that?” Harold asked, Cornelia shaking her head.

“Just a little.” Cornelia sighed.

“I wish I could stay, but Lily and I have to get back. Pumpkin, are you okay?” Harold asked as he walked over to Cornelia who reluctantly pulled away from Susan to give the man a quick hug. Harold kissed the top of her head before pushing her back to look in her eyes.

“I’m okay dad. I guess I’ll see you two later.” Cornelia sighed.

“See you later, big sis!” Lillian said, squeezing between the two to give Cornelia a hug.

“See you later you little fungus.” Cornelia said, hugging back just as tightly and whispering in the girl’s ear. “Love you little sis.”

Tom stood there and watched the man and youngest Hale leave before bringing up his other reason for being there. “There is one other thing I wanted to talk about while here. It concerns Will.”

Author's Note

I wanted to thank Sunny Scriber for once again doing such a great job proof reading because no matter how much I try to find all the mistakes I still manage to miss a bunch of them. I also want to thank him for all the advice on improving my writing and scenes in the story to make it better as well as writing the descriptions for the girls new transformation. I also want to thank HarmonicPriest for all the help and story ideas he has given as well as the awesome omakes that can be found in the comment sections of Tuesday Dec 20 d, Wednesday Dec 21 d, Thursday Dec 22 b, and Friday Dec 23 c, they are awesome! Thank you both very much!

I also wanted to thank HarmonicPriest for the suggestions on materials to use in making Susan's bracelet from the metals to the gems and the newest addition of alternate covers.

Saturday Dec 24 i

“What about Will?” Susan asked nervously, looking over to Sunset who had a deer caught in the headlights expression. She wasn’t sure what to tell the man as she didn’t want to upset Sunset, or break her confidence and trust.

“I have to tell you something that I believe Will was involved in this along with Cornelia and my daughter.” Tom sighed, giving a questioning look to Susan while flicking his eyes towards Sunset with the same look. “I’m not sure how much of my suspicions are true, but I have a strong feeling they are.”

“Don’t worry, Sunset knows everything.” Susan said, “A lot more than me actually.”

“So you both know about magic?” Tom asked, earning a nervous giggle from Sunset.

“What’s so funny?” Tom asked, turning his attention to the teen.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to. I think with everything happening, it’s finally catching up. To ask if I know about magic though is like asking if a fish knows about water.” Sunset giggled again, trying to regain control of herself.

“I have a feeling I shouldn’t ask.” Tom groaned. “I guess I’ll just come out and say it, I think the girls got involved with this magic police force called the guardians and Will might be trapped in another world, or…”

“Dead?” Susan asked, letting out a long drawn out sigh. Just what was she supposed to say? Her friend deserved to know the truth, and while they weren’t as close as she was with Velvet’s family, he was the only other parent other than Hay Lin that kept in touch with her often.

“I hate to even suggest it, but if what I suspect is true, then it’s a very good possibility. My aunt died for the leaders of these guardians for no real reason.” Tom explained.

“Will’s gone and she isn’t coming back.” Sunset sighed, earning a shocked look from Tom and supportive glances from the other two women in the room.

“Are you from one of those other worlds?” Tom asked, a little hesitant as he was unsure if he was ready to meet beings from an actual other planet.

“I spent half of my life on another world after I guess was a wish I made in a past life that sent me back in time with a new body.” Sunset sighed, avoiding the look in his eyes. “I was originally born as Wilhelmina Vandom.”

“You’re Will?” Tom asked, taking a step towards her. “How? Why do you look so different?”

“I guess defeating Phobos and Cedric impressed the spirits enough to grant me a wish, I just wish they would talk to me now.” Sunset sighed, “It’s a long story.”

“But you really are Will?” Tom asked, Sunset hesitantly nodding, getting the man to hug her tight. “I was so worried about you, I felt like a failure when we couldn’t find you.”

“I’m so sorry, Tom. I should have told you, I just didn’t know you knew anything about magic.” Susan sighed, putting a hand on his shoulder as he stepped back from Sunset and wiped at his eyes.

“I understand, I’m just happy to know little Will is okay.” Tom said with a watery smile. “Anna will be thrilled, if it’s okay to tell her I guess.”

“Anna knows about magic?” Susan asked, a little shocked that yet another person knew about magic. Was she the last person to learn about this stuff and what her daughter once did?

“Yeah, but we never expected the girls to get involved with it. Especially at that age.” Tom grumped, crossing his arms.

“We didn’t exactly ask for it.” Cornelia sighed, “We didn’t really deserve the powers the way we acted when things got out of hand.”

“What do you mean?” Susan asked.

“It’s okay, Cornelia, it’s in the past so don’t worry about it.” Sunset said, moving to put a hand on the blonde’s shoulder who was fighting tears.

“Phobos kidnapped Elyon and I freaked out and blamed it on Will. The last time I saw her I said some horrible things that I would do anything to go back in time to take back.” Cornelia said, shaking a little as she fought from breaking down and crying. “It was my fault what happened to Will!”

“No it wasn’t, Cornelia.” Sunset consoled the girl, pulling the blonde into a full hug and rubbing circles in the girl’s back. “You can blame Phobos, or you can blame the people in charge of Kandrakar, but it wasn’t fair to expect a bunch of preteen girls to run around fighting monsters and sealing portals.”

“She’s right honey.” Susan said as she joined in on the hug, bringing both girls into her arms. “What was expected of you girls was unfair.”

“I guess I should get going then. But I do want updates on what we talked about earlier.” Tom said, giving a sad smile to the three women.

“Thanks, Tom. I’ll let you know.” Susan assured him.

“Good, because I will be helping with whatever you need. I intend to make sure all the girls are safe.” Tom said, nodding at them. “I hope you ladies have a good night, and a Merry Christmas.”

“You too, Tom.” Susan said.

“Thanks, Mr. Lair, you too.” Cornelia managed to get out between hiccups.

“You too. And tell Irma Merry Christmas from us.” Sunset said.

Tom wasn’t really sure what to think about what he learned, and he really wanted to find out more. It was Christmas Eve though and he could see that the girls were in pain and he didn’t want to add to it by dragging even more painful memories up. He could find out more later, but he did intend to do everything he could to help the three of them. Right now though, he had a daughter to grill.

The drive home didn’t take too long, which he was thankful for as his nerves were becoming rather frayed. He was happy that Will was back, though he was dying to know the whole story, but she was back which meant his wife and him could relax a little more and be relieved that she was safe. They both loved Will dearly as the girl had spent so many nights with them before disappearing during her short tenure in Heatherfield.

Parking the car and heading inside he found Chris playing video games in the living room, the boy not realizing he was there as he was too focused on his game. Shaking his head in slight amusement while wondering what would happen if it was an intruder instead, Tom headed into the kitchen where Irma and Anna were enjoying some sugar cookies and milk. He had to smile at the scene as Irma never got along with Anna until Will disappeared, then his daughter one day came crying to his wife saying how sorry she was for treating her badly. Irma had said she wanted a better relationship with her stepmother and the two had quickly become closer.

“Hey ladies.” Tom greeted them, leaning over to kiss his wife on the cheek and grab a cookie from the plate.

“Hi honey.” Anna relied, patting his cheek before he straightened up.

“Hi daddy, what did you want to talk about?” Irma asked nervously.

“There are so many things, honey. First, why didn’t you call me and tell me about what happened with Cornelia?” Tom asked, taking a seat next to Irma and giving her a stern, yet loving look.

“W-what do you mean?” Irma asked, looking down at the table. Tom reached over and gently placed a finger under her chin and tipped it up so they could look each other in the eyes.

“Sweetie, please don’t lie about anything. I already know it all from what Elizabeth did to Cornelia, to the whole guardian thing.” Tom sighed, seeing the tears start to well up in the girl’s eyes.

“Wait, that group you said your aunt was a member of?” Anna asked, worry entering her voice.

“Yeah, and apparently the idiots in charge dumped the responsibility onto five girls who were barely into their teens.” Tom growled out.

“What happened to Cornelia?” Anna asked.

“Her mom caught us hanging out with Sunset and Twilight today.” Irma said, licking her lips as she felt them dry all of a sudden. Her mouth felt so dry as well as she tried to figure out what to say. She was nervous of what her parents were going to say or think. “She…she beat up Cornelia.”

“I’m calling child services!” Anna snarled as she went to get up, stopped by Tom’s hand on her arm as he shook his head.

“It’s taken care of for now, honey.” Tom sighed, “I guess I understand why you kept it secret that you were a guardian, though I can’t help feeling a little hurt that you didn’t feel you could come to us. Or even to me.”

“I’m sorry dad, we were so excited at first. Or at least some of us were until the reality of it came crashing down. Some of us got scared, really scared, but we didn’t know what to do. As far as we knew magic wasn’t real, and all of a sudden we had it and yet we couldn’t tell our parents because of our supposed duty. I’m sorry dad, I’m sure you wouldn’t be happy when I was running out of the house and saying that I was going to save the world.” Irma explained softly.

“Irma, you need to understand something very important. I love you. You are my daughter, and I am very proud of the young woman you are becoming. I will be here for you for anything, please don’t ever hide something this important from me again, Okay?” Tom said, reaching out to put his hand over his daughter’s.

“Okay daddy.” Irma said, smiling a little realizing she had been a little foolish worrying about if her father would accept the magical side of her.

“Now, about Will.” Tom said, giving both his daughter and wife an encouraging smile. “I don’t know the whole story yet, I thought it best to leave Susan and the girls to deal with everything that has happened today. I know that somehow she got a wish and somehow became Sunset.”

“That girl you met at the mall?” Anna asked, a little shocked. “The one Susan took in?”

“Yeah, Will found her way back home.” Tom replied.

“Oh, thank god!” Anna choked out, covering her mouth as her eyes watered a little. She cared a lot for the somewhat shy spitfire that wormed her way into their hearts in such a short time.

Author's Note

I wanted to thank Sunny Scriber for once again doing such a great job proof reading because no matter how much I try to find all the mistakes I still manage to miss a bunch of them. I also want to thank him for all the advice on improving my writing and scenes in the story to make it better as well as writing the descriptions for the girls new transformation. I also want to thank HarmonicPriest for all the help and story ideas he has given as well as the awesome omakes that can be found in the comment sections of Tuesday Dec 20 d, Wednesday Dec 21 d, Thursday Dec 22 b, and Friday Dec 23 c, they are awesome! Thank you both very much!

I also wanted to thank HarmonicPriest for the suggestions on materials to use in making Susan's bracelet from the metals to the gems and the newest addition of alternate covers.

Saturday Dec 24 j

“Are you sure you girls are okay? I can call Vel and cancel.” Susan offered the two girls who shook their heads.

“I’m fine, mom. I’m actually looking forward to meeting Mr. Light and hanging out with Twilight more often.” Sunset said, “Though I thought they were coming over here?”

“That was originally the plan, but since I have you back, Vel wanted to have us over for Christmas Eve dinner to celebrate all of us being together. I told her we will have another guest joining us as well.” Susan explained, “It would be nice to introduce you to everyone, but I don’t want to overwhelm either of you girls.”

“It’s fine, it would be nice to be a part of a large family gathering, Ms. Vandom.” Cornelia said, actually feeling like it would be good to get her mind off of everything.

“Please, call me Susan dear.” Susan said, giving the girl a smile while joking, “Unless you want to call me mom.”

“You wouldn’t mind?” Cornelia asked timidly.

“Of course not, dear. I’m adopting you, but I don’t want to replace…” Susan said, tapering off as she realized what she was saying.

“You don’t want to replace my mom?” Cornelia laughed, “Please do replace her, I’d do anything for a mother even half as nice as you.”

“Oh sweetie.” Susan sighed, hugging the blonde again. “Maybe we should just cancel, we can just spend a peaceful night here. Just the three of us.”

“I want to go mom.” Cornelia said, actually enjoying the feeling of calling someone mom who actually showed they cared.

“I need to see Twi about something anyways.” Sunset said.

“Then let’s go or we are going to be late. Go get ready girls.” Susan shooed the two girls off, making sure they were gone before pulling out her phone and sending a text to an acquaintance of hers that was trustworthy enough to run a few errands though they weren’t exactly best friends. She needed to get a few things done and thanks to Vel calling and convincing her to bring Sunset and Cornelia over for dinner, she ended up not having a lot of time to play with.

“Are you doing what I think you're doing?” Sunset asked, looking over her shoulder startling Susan.

“You know I am after reading that.” Susan giggled, holding a hand to her chest as she took a few deep breaths. “You scared the heck out of me!”

“Then can you add a few things to it for me?” Sunset asked, getting a proud look from Susan.

“Of course honey.” Susan replied, adding Sunset’s order to the list quickly. “You better hurry and get ready.”

The Twilight household was pretty nice from what Sunset could tell. It wasn’t located closer to the city like the Silver Dragon, but closer to Canterlot while still remaining in the city limits. It made Sunset wonder how the girl made it to Martin’s place with Spike, unless of course she had a car of her own.

“I’m glad you could make it.” Velvet said excitedly, giving them all a huge smile while taking their coats. “Twily is straight up the stairs in her room, you can’t miss it if you two want to go up and talk to her. Her door is the one with a huge star painted on it.”

“Thanks Auntie Velvet.” Sunset said, accepting a hug from the woman while feeling a little excited that the woman saw her as family.

“Thank you for inviting me too.” Cornelia said a little nervously.

“Of course I was going to invite you! You’re becoming a part of our family. You can call me Auntie Velvet like Sunset here.” Velvet said, also giving the blonde a hug also. “And don’t worry, it won’t take long to ensure your place with us thanks to my husband.”

“What do you mean?” Cornelia asked as she stepped back.

“Night takes care of all my legal business, so he’ll be handling my getting custody of you.” Susan said.

“Wow, you aren’t wasting time!” Cornelia exclaimed, a little shocked.

“Never waste time, it’s too precious.” Susan agreed, shooing the girls. “Why don’t you girls go ahead and see Twily.”

“Ok, mom. We’ll leave you old folk to gossip about old folk stuff.” Sunset teased.

“What’s that, dearie, I can’t hear you?” Susan asked in an exaggerated voice while holding a hand to her ear making everyone laugh.

Sunset led the way up the steps as they were in plain sight, though she could tell Cornelia was a little nervous. “I’m not so sure I should be here after the horrible things I’ve said.”

“You belong here, you heard what Auntie Velvet said. You are family, and family doesn’t get left behind.” Sunset said.

“That’s the thing though, we aren’t family... Not really.” Cornelia sighed.

“You are. Mom is going to get custody of you and even if it wasn’t for that piece of paper, blood doesn’t make family. Love does.” Sunset said, a part of her wondering when she became so sappy. Then again, she never had a reason to be sappy as she was a lot more angry at the world before, which has changed a lot now that she not only had a family, but a loving family.

“Very well said!” A familiar voice said, clapping their hands a few times making Sunset grit her teeth in anger. She knew she shouldn’t be angry, she really did, but this was something her heart and mind was having trouble reconciling.

“Hello Cadence.” Sunset said stiffly, doing her best to not show any outward signs of anger or hatred to this person. She knew this wasn’t her Cadence, and she knew neither Cadence had ever purposely done anything to hurt her. But still, this was something she was having trouble reconciling.

“Hi, you must be Auntie Susan’s daughters.” Cadence said, giving the two a smile that fell when landing on Sunset. “Are you okay, dear?”

“As if you care.” Sunset snorted before she could catch herself, her eye’s widening as she saw the woman flinching as if she had been struck. “I’m so sorry!”

“Are you okay, Sunset?” Cornelia asked with the same worry Cadence was showing.

“I’m… I’m fine.” Sunset sighed.

“Can I talk to you in private, please?” Cadence asked, putting a hand on Sunset’s shoulder who visibly winces at the physical contact.

“I’m not sure that is a good idea.” Cornelia said, noticing the tension in Sunset.

“I’ll be okay, go ahead and let Twily know we’re here.” Sunset said, trying to keep herself from glaring at Cadence.

“If you're sure.” Cornelia sighed, moving to the door while nervously watching the other two as they entered another room a little down the hall.

“What’s going on?” Twilight asked as she came out of her room.

“I don’t know. Something about that Cadance woman... She took Sunset to talk.” Cornelia said, “Sunset looked really upset with her though.”

“Hold on.” Twilight said as she ducked in her room and came back out with two pairs of headphones and a little box in her hands. Handing a pair to Cornelia, Twilight led the blonde down to the room Cadence had taken Sunset and silently pointed to it. Cornelia nodded, confused as to what was going on as Twilight took her own headphones and plugged them into the small box, followed by the girl doing the same with the blonde’s headphones. Following the example, Cornelia made her own set comfortable and squawked in surprise when she could clearly hear the discussion going on in the other room.

“This is wrong!” Cornelia gasped out.

“We can stop if you want, but I’m worried about Sunset.” Twilight said and Cornelia didn’t make a move to take her own headphones off.

“Hello girls.” Cadence said, grinning a little as she yanked the door open fast.

“Um... I think I hear mom calling?” Twilight poorly lied, giving a sheepish smile to her sister-in-law.

“It’s ok, they know and I don’t want to hide anything from them.” Sunset sighed from her spot on the edge of the bed. “On the other hand, really? You two were spying on us?”

“I’m really sorry, I was just so worried.” Cornelia sighed.

“I’m not angry, though I am a little disappointed.” Sunset said.

“I promise not to do it again.” Cornelia whimpered.

“You better not.” Sunset said as she got up and moved over to hug Cornelia. “I’m really disappointed, Cornelia. You’re a magical girl, you should know how to scry at the least.”

“Wait, what?” Cornelia gasped, earning a few giggles from Sunset.

“It’s really okay, I know you two were worried, but just ask me. You don’t have to spy on me to find out anything. I’ll happily share with both of you.” Sunset said, “Just promise never to pull that again, especially if it is something private.”

“Can you teach me to scry too?” Twilight asked, earning a groan and face palm from Cadence.

Author's Note

I wanted to thank Sunny Scriber for once again doing such a great job proof reading because no matter how much I try to find all the mistakes I still manage to miss a bunch of them. I also want to thank him for all the advice on improving my writing and scenes in the story to make it better as well as writing the descriptions for the girls new transformation. I also want to thank HarmonicPriest for all the help and story ideas he has given as well as the awesome omakes that can be found in the comment sections of Tuesday Dec 20 d, Wednesday Dec 21 d, Thursday Dec 22 b, and Friday Dec 23 c, they are awesome! Thank you both very much!

I also wanted to thank HarmonicPriest for the suggestions on materials to use in making Susan's bracelet from the metals to the gems and the newest addition of alternate covers.

Sunday Dec 25

“Wake up honey, it’s Christmas morning.” Susan tried again, gently shaking her daughter trying to get the girl awake. A part of her wanted to leave the girl to sleep in a little longer, but Cornelia had already been up for nearly a half hour and Susan was getting a little impatient wanting to share this day with her daughter and soon to be daughter. She had always wanted a big family, and their family was growing, she just wasn’t sure how to feel about how it was coming about. Cornelia should have never had to go through the things she did with Elizabeth, just as Sunset should never have had to go through what she did with that pony princess of hers.

“Nngghh…just five more minutes.” Sunset groaned, turning away as she pulled the blanket up over her head.

“I guess Cornelia and I will just have to enjoy waffles by ourselves.” Susan sighed heavily, trying to add as much theatrics to the action as she placed the back of her hand on her forehead and feigned feeling faint.

“I’m up.” Sunset groaned, sitting up and tossing the covers off.

“Good girl, hurry up and get ready. We will open presents and have a nice breakfast.” Susan said, smiling at seeing the teen brighten up a little at that.

“I’ll be out in a few minutes.” Sunset said, trudging from her bed after Susan kissed her on the head and left the girl to prepare for the day. Sunset moved over to her desk and pulled out a small wrapped package that she had stayed up late finishing up after arriving home. It was beautiful, much more than she thought it would end up being as Martin and Twilight had provided two covers for it to make it look like a simple bracelet with one larger gem set in the middle with a smaller one on either side. There were also several more on the bottom that would provide skin contact with the wearer that wouldn’t be seen unless you take the bracelet off. The covers were made with the same material, electrum, but one was a silver color and the other gold. It had taken most of the night to finalize the enchantments, though they already had some which not only made it easier to assemble, but easier to do what was needed.

Walking out into the living room she found Cornelia sitting at the couch, listening to her disc of music Sunset made with the Rainbooms of Christmas music and seemed to really be enjoying it. Dropping down next to the girl, Sunset gave her a quick hug saying, “Good morning and Merry Christmas.”

“Good morning to you too, sleepyhead.” Cornelia grinned, “And a Merry Christmas too.”

“Merry Christmas to both of you!” Susan said, coming out to do a spin in front of the two with a bit of a giggle showing off her silly looking Santa outfit minus the beard. “How do you like it?”

“You look like Mrs. Clause.” Cornelia giggled a little. “And Merry Christmas…Mom.”

“Merry Christmas mom, you look great.” Sunset added.

“Well, let’s get to the presents shall we?” Susan asked, turning to look at the mountain of presents under the tree, cocking her head in confusion. “I don’t recognize some of them.”

“Of course not, those are the ones I got you.” Sunset grinned, sticking her tongue out.

“Oh sweetie, you didn’t have to.” Sunset said, a little misty eyed.

“I sneaked them out here last night before I went to bed.” Sunset said, “Or, well early this morning.”

“I’m sorry I didn’t get you two anything.” Cornelia said, a little surprised when a few presents were set down in front of her by Susan before the women went back, retrieving some of Sunset’s.

“Just being here with us is all we need, honey.” Susan said, making another trip to hand out the remaining presents before retrieving hers and returning as Sunset scooted over so she could sit between the two girls.

“I can believe dad got a couple presents for me, and Lillian, but no way did mom get these for me.” Cornelia said as she looked at the tags.

“That’s because she didn’t, I did.” Susan said, “Unless you changed your mind about calling me mom.”

“Never!” Cornelia squeaked out, hugging Susan tightly. “Thank you so much mom! It’s just going to take getting used to, but I’m very happy with you being my new mom!”

“Thank you sweetie, and I’m sure I speak for both of us saying we are very happy having you here.” Susan said, kissing the top of the blonde’s head.

“I know I am. I’ve always really wanted a big family. Most of my life I dreamed of any family, but I always kind of had a wish for a big one.” Sunset admitted.

“Great minds think alike dear.” Susan said, wrapping an arm around Sunset and pulling her into a sideways hug and kissing the top of her head as well. “I’m so sorry you spent so many years thinking that nobody loved you, honey. I never stopped loving you no matter if you are Will or Sunset as you both are my daughters, and now we have Cornelia.”

“Here mom, this is a special present from Twilight, Martin, Cornelia and me.” Sunset said as she handed over the package she brought out with her getting a raised eyebrow from the blonde who leaned back to give Sunset a questioning look behind Susan’s back. Sunset only smiled and motioned for her to shush about it.

“Oh thank you dears, it’s beautiful!” Susan said, as she inspected the bracelet after unwrapping it.

“It’s also special, it has something that diffuses low level spells and absorbs it along with any ambient magic to charge itself. It will keep you from getting mind controlled ever again. I’ll show you how to use a force bolt to protect yourself later on. It also converts a small trickle of the energy it captures and sends it into your body to give you more vitality and make you feel more energized. It should also help you heal a lot quicker if you ever get hurt.” Sunset explained, earning another teary side hug for both of the girls.

“Thank you girls, next to you two, this is the best Christmas gift I ever had!” Susan “Come on girls, get to opening your presents and we’ll get some breakfast!”

The day had gone by greatly as the three had breakfast and put up their gifts, each one thankful for their presents and the thoughts put into them. It was later in the day after lunch when Susan came into Sunset’s room where the girl just finished trying one of her new games, the woman having a worried look on her face.

“Sunset, sweetie, can we talk?” Susan asked softly, sitting on the edge of the bed and motioning for Sunset to join her. They sat sideways looking at each other and Sunset grew a little worried about what was bothering her mother.

“Anytime you want mom, but what’s wrong?” Sunset asked.

“Sweetie, we ran into a little snag getting the paperwork we need for you.” Susan said, squeezing Sunset’s leg comfortingly when she noticed the scared look. “It doesn’t mean we can’t get it, in fact we might be able to get it a lot easier.”

“How?” Sunset asked, her voice low.

“Your father found out about you and magic and he wants to meet you. While I’m weary of him, he has agreed to claim you as his and we can say that we thought you died at childbirth.” Susan explained, “I don’t like lying, but the people responsible for a scandal has already been punished and unless we press charges, nothing will happen.”

“What kind of scandal?” Sunset asked, a little shocked. She wasn’t too sure how to feel about meeting her father as she didn’t know much about him other than he hurt Susan and Will deeply when he left them.

“Will would have been your age so we can’t say one of you was the little sister or big sister. I was at Canterlot Central Hospital giving birth to Will during the timeframe of when a nurse and doctor were taking the babies of mixed couples and saying that they died since they didn’t want non-Canterlot people raising them. It was discovered a few years ago that it was happening and a lot of children have since been reunited with their parents.” Susan explained, “Tony’s mother was from Canterlot, but none of us looked that part, so I guess we escaped that fate. If we claim that happened to you and we prove that you are related to us by blood, which I already have for our DNA test, all we have to do is sign a few papers and be done.”

“And if I don’t want to see him?” Sunset asked.

“Then I will talk to Tony and see if we can’t come to a compromise or find some other way around him. I really didn’t want to involve him at all, but Night Light thinks he may have truly changed and might actually deserve a second chance.” Susan sighed.

“Do you think he changed?” Sunset asked.

“Honestly? I don’t want to believe it, but that is because of the problems between me and him. If he did change, I don’t want to be the cause of him not getting to know you and you missing out on a father figure in your life.” Susan said, leaning over to hug Sunset.

“...Can I think about it?” Sunset asked.

“Of course you can honey. I didn’t even want to bring it up now, but Night called a few minutes ago to let me know Tony called him again. He really wants to meet you.” Susan said.

“I guess I could at least meet him and give him a chance.” Sunset sighed.

“That’s all he asks, a chance.” Susan sighed.

“... I’m going to go for a walk if you don’t mind.” Sunset said.

“That’s ok, just make sure you are back by dinner then we can all watch some Christmas movies.” Susan said with a bright smile.

Sunset wasn’t sure what to think about Tony as she walked down the mostly empty street. A part of her was curious, she knew better than to always take a story at face value from one person. Even if you loved that person very much, sometimes the story had more to it than the person’s own memories, or possibly biased opinions. She really hoped Tony was a good person now.

Turning to go down a dirt path, Sunset jumped back as several vines shot up from the ground blacking her path. “What the heck, Cornelia?”

“Don’t worry, you stupid crayon, this won’t take long!” Cornelia chuckled darkly, her eyes looking remorseful as she hovered into view in her guardian form. She flicked her eyes to the side as if trying to tell Sunset something, which made her realize Cornelia was just acting which helped set her growing fear of betrayal at ease.

“I should have known you would turn against Sunset, just like you did Will!” Shagon growled out as he landed between the two girls.

“Oh, what’s the matter, pretty boy? Afraid I’ll mess up her cute face?” Cornelia sneered, though Sunset could tell it was hurting the blonde to say that. Just what was she up to? She didn’t have time to think as Shagon was gathering energy in his mask to fire off a beam of energy at the blonde.

“Leave my sister alone!” Sunset snapped, throwing a bolt of energy at Shagon’s back, interrupting his attack and drawing his attention. It was those few moments that Cornelia was looking for as vines sprouted from the ground and wrapped around Shagon’s form, binding him, a hand made of rock coming from the ground to grab each leg.

“Now Sunset!” Cornelia huffed out, looking very drained.

“What?” Sunset asked, confused.

“Kiss him! I can’t hold him for long, this is all the energy I have left in my battery!” Cornelia hissed out, sweating heavily from the strain of holding Shagon in place.

“Why can’t I get free!” Shagon growled, Sunset feeling the energy buildup for a teleport of some kind, though he seemed unable to activate it. Swallowing nervously, Sunset nodded her head and tentatively moved to Shagon and gently pulled his mask off. She wasn’t sure what to expect, but seeing an older looking version of Matt’s face relaxed her a little. “How dare you take my mask off!”

“I hope this works.” Sunset sighed, her nerves a wreck as she leaned up and kissed him. At first it seemed that nothing happened, but Cornelia’s energy finally ran out, reverting her to normal and causing the vines and stone hands to crumble away leaving Shagon to wrap his arms around Sunset to deepen the kiss. Shagon slowly started shrinking and reverting to normal as well, the energy that created him draining away and into the charm Nerissa had given her.

“Wow.” Matt gasped as they broke apart before he was kneed in the gut and crumpled to the ground whimpering, holding his groin as Sunset lowered her leg.

“Don’t you ever say things like that to me again.” Sunset sniffed as she stormed away.

“Wow, remind me never to piss her off.” Cornelia choked out, completely in shock at what just happened. “You okay down there, Matt?”

“Just…peachy.” Matt groaned, “I’ll be fine, go after her and tell her I’m sorry, it wasn’t me.”

“I know Matt.” Sunset sighed as she stepped back in view. “I wanted to leave you there, but I just couldn’t abandon my sister here and leave you there in case I actually hurt you.”

“Only thing you hurt was my pride.” Matt squeaked out, “Are we even?”

“I suppose. Though if you really want to even things out you can take me out later this week.” Sunset grinned as the boy climbed up.

“I can’t wait, and it will give me time to buy a cup.” Matt groaned, earning a snicker from Cornelia and an exasperated head shake from Sunset.

Author's Note

I wanted to thank Sunny Scriber for once again doing such a great job proof reading because no matter how much I try to find all the mistakes I still manage to miss a bunch of them. I also want to thank him for all the advice on improving my writing and scenes in the story to make it better as well as writing the descriptions for the girls new transformation. I also want to thank HarmonicPriest for all the help and story ideas he has given as well as the awesome omakes that can be found in the comment sections of Tuesday Dec 20 d, Wednesday Dec 21 d, Thursday Dec 22 b, Friday Dec 23 c, and the newest one on Saturday Dec 24 j as they are awesome! Thank you both very much!

I also wanted to thank HarmonicPriest for the suggestions on materials to use in making Susan's bracelet from the metals to the gems and the newest addition of alternate covers.

Monday Dec 26 a

Cornelia was actually feeling a little giddy as both Susan and Sunset supported her with her plans. It was the first time family actually supported her like this, despite the two not truly her family, or at least not yet. Elizabeth had threatened to disown her the last time she brought up wanting to change her style as the woman more or less pushed her ideas of how she should look onto Cornelia. Harold was too much of a coward to stand up to his wife to support Cornelia, usually only stepping up to protect her when it looked like things were getting out of hand. While she did appreciate that and loved her dad, even if he truly wasn’t her father by blood, a part of her hated him for letting Elizabeth run wild through their home. And Lillian, the girl did love Cornelia, but there was nothing she could have really done for Cornelia other than what she did, being there for her when needed. True the sisters bickered at times, a lot more than they should have, but they did love each other.

Now she was armed with several gift cards and an allowance Susan had given her combined with the Christmas money she had. It was more than enough to do what she planned, and she was eager to get started. Finding the salon in the mall, she was able to actually get right in thanks to a couple of cancellations. So it was a short time later that she stepped out with some of her hair missing and kept it long, but not insanely so like her mother had pushed her to keep it as. She loved her long hair, but when it was as long as it was before it was a pain to take care of. She now sported pink streaked into the bottom half of her hair leaving it look a lot like one of her favorite comic book characters.

As she browsed through one of the clothing stores nearby she was lucky to find some of what she was looking for pretty quickly. She bought a few pairs of black shorts, black sports bras, a couple zip up hoodies that were pink, and black boots that came just under her knees. She paid for her items and headed to the most likely place to have the last item on her list, the store that had all of that pop and fantasy stuff. She was lucky to find what she was looking for right as she entered the store. And they even had several of them in her size so she grabbed one to get a better look at it, the midriff bearing a white top with pink hems and a large pink spider across the chest. After she took her purchases to the restroom and changed, she headed back out wondering if she should take up the drums. Of course she was also nervous others would make fun of her for dressing as Gwen Stacey, but she didn’t really care at the moment. She was finally free to do what she wanted and she intended to enjoy it.

“Cornelia?” A voice gasped, surprising the girl. Turning to find the voice, Cornelia came face to face with Irma. “Wow girl, looking good!”

“You think? It isn’t too much?” Cornelia asked, all of a sudden feeling a little self conscious.

“I think you look great! Are you here alone?” Irma asked.

“Yeah, Mo-Ms. Vandom had some things she had to take care of and Sunset said she needed a little time to think.” Cornelia sighed. “She loaned me one of her cars since her other was dropped off this morning after it got fixed.”

“Want me to help carry this out? Maybe we can hang out if you want? Hay Lin should be coming soon.” Irma asked.

“That would be great, thank you.” Cornelia said, giving her friend a bright smile.

Sunset was still trying to figure out how she should feel about the news that her old life’s father was wanting to meet her and maybe get to know each other. It worried her a little as he knew about magic and she was worried he may have had an ulterior motive in wanting to meet. What if he wanted to blackmail her into using her magic for something nefarious? She would never give into that, and if he threatened her family she would make sure he never got another chance again. She would never kill him of course, but she couldn’t say the same for the things in the Everfree.

“I’m glad I found you, Sunset!” Susan called from across the street, the woman waving as she ran over to join the teen.

“What’s wrong, mom?” Sunset asked, seeing that Susan seemed to be worked up about something. “Did you get everything done?”

“Yep, all’s done. Though I do have a surprise for you!” Susan beamed, taking Sunset’s hand and pulling her along.

“You don’t have to rush so fast, mom!” Sunset giggled, hurrying to keep pace before noticing the bracelet she had on this morning was missing. “What happened to your bracelet?”

“Huh? My bracelet?” Susan asked, a little confused. “Oh! My arm was getting sore so I had to take it off for a little bit.”

“I’m sorry, maybe it was the gems touching your skin.” Sunset sighed, never thinking about that. Twilight and Martin made sure they were smooth and barely moved past the metal so it shouldn’t have bothered her, but some people are just more prone to minor irritants than others. While it felt like nothing was off with the bracelet when she tried it on, her mother may have felt differently.

“Probably, anyways we are almost there!” Susan said, sounding a little more enthusiastic than usual. Sunset followed her into the area near the mall with all of the construction where there were two men with pale, maybe blonde hair waiting there at the center. It was hard to tell the actual color as it seemed to be shifting with the angle of the sun.

“Don’t you dare Susan!” A red haired man screamed angrily coming from the opposite way just as Susan pushed Sunset towards the two men, hands on her shoulders a little too tight.

“Remember our deal?” Susan asked with a smirk, Sunset not liking the look of it as she looked back over her shoulder at the woman.

“Of course. Cedric, if you would.” One of the two men said, the other smirking. As soon as Tony was between them, the man called Cedric drove his hand through Tony’s chest making blood splatter across Sunset’s face causing the girl to freeze in horror.

“You might want to say goodbye to your father honey, then again you will be joining him soon.” Susan snarled, clutching Sunset’s shoulders tighter.

“Get away from her!” A bald man snarled, stepping out of a portal before waving his hand and knocking the two men and Susan away from Tony and Sunset.

“Tony?” Sunset sobbed, falling to her knees and crawling over to the red haired man.

“I’m so sorry.” The man said sadly, holding his hands in the air and creating a purple barrier that was mostly see through. Cedric had changed into a large green naga with yellow stripes and a red natural face mask. He was slamming his fist into the barrier over and over again, making the barrier waver. The bolts of energy from the other man added to the effect as they struck the dome faster and faster.

“What’s going on?” Sunset asked in disbelief.

“I’m sorry, my child, I arrived too late.” The bald man sighed. “Forgive me, I am the Oracle of Kandrakar, its elected leader. I learned of a plot by that woman to trade you to Prince Phobos and Cedric so they could get the Heart of Kandrakar in exchange for killing that man and a place at his side when they recapture Meridian.”

“My mom would never do that!” Sunset seethed, “They must be controlling her mind. They did it before.”

“I’m sorry, child, but I’m not so sure. I don’t feel any enchantments placed on Ms. Vandom. Where are the other guardians? I’m not strong enough to keep them at bay much longer. If we are to save Mr. Vandom there, we need to finish this quickly!” The Oracle grunted as he struggled to keep the barrier going.

“They aren’t here, I can handle them though!” Sunset snarled as she stood up.

“While I admire your bravery child, this is a match up you can’t hope to win on your own. Phobos has the ability to absorb any magic thrown at him and redirect it back at you.” The Oracle groaned, “There might be one chance though, if you could overload Phobos to the point of overpowering his ability, we might have a chance.”

“So I just need to change and keep zapping him?” Sunset asked, pulling the Heart out ready to transform.

“It wouldn’t be enough power, you would have to go full elemental to have full access to your true power.” The Oracle grunted as he nearly fell to a knee from the last combined strike of the two as Susan was screaming obscenities at Sunset, calling her barnyard trash.

“How do I do that?” Sunset asked after a few moments. She couldn’t help worrying about Susan and Tony as the man lay dying and the woman she had come to love as a mother was trying her best to tear her down. She had to believe that it was mind control, but she didn’t sense any spells like that on her. Sunset could sense some kind of magic around her, but the barrier seemed to be making it hard to trace just what it was.

“While I don’t condone this, desperate times call for desperate measures. Go into your first guardian form as your second form blocks this power. Then use all of your emotions including your dark ones, your fears and hate, your anger at any betrayals you feel. Your rage at what is going on around you and focus on it. Concentrate on pushing it into your magic and push your magic past your limits. Let yourself feel the pure energy of quintessence in you and become one with it.” The Oracle hurriedly explained.

Sunset didn’t want to admit it, but she was scared. She was scared that she was going to lose the father she just met. She was scared that maybe the last week had all been a lie, though she truly didn’t want to believe that. She was scared of admitting that she just may be in over her head as she felt her magic just barely and had a strong feeling that those two men out there had somehow come up with a way to block her magic. Or maybe it was Phobos himself if he could really absorb magic which would possibly be affecting her already.

“Don’t Sunset! Just…run…please!” Tony gasped out.

Shutting her eyes, a few tears dripped out as she shakily held out the Heart and sobbed out, “Guardians unite!” Soon after the change, Sunset flew towards the two men and threw the largest lightning bolt she could at the two. The man held up his hand and absorbed the attack while chuckling. Sunset didn’t even have a chance to respond when a large tail curtsey of Cedric slammed into her sending her flying several feet and crashing into the ground hard.

“Thanks for the snack, guardian.” Phobos laughed as he sent a bolt of energy at Sunset making her scream in pain as it struck her.

“You have to focus on your feelings and accept the change!” The Oracle called out as Sunset climbed to her feet.

“Why?” Sunset sobbed out, “Why does everyone betray ME?!”

Wind started churning around Sunset wildly as her body started to flicker, changing from a pink energy form in the shape of a human and back. With one final sob energy exploded outward and Sunset was left standing there at nine feet tall as a feminine shaped being of energy.

“You did it, guardian.” The Oracle said in a sad voice, looking around at the devastation around him. “You did it.”

Sunset didn’t say anything or move as she just floated there, no other people were left standing there other than the Oracle and herself. Waving a hand, a portal appeared and he motioned for the large woman to go through, which she did. Moments later the man followed through and the portal closed as Nerissa and the rest of her group appeared there.

“We’re too late!” Yan Lin sobbed out as she dropped to her knees.

“Not yet we aren’t, right Rissy?” Cassidy asked, kneeling down to hug the sobbing woman.

“Right you are Cassidy. We have a few preparations to make, then we can go get our little firecracker back.” Nerissa said.

Author's Note

I wanted to thank Sunny Scriber for once again doing such a great job proof reading because no matter how much I try to find all the mistakes I still manage to miss a bunch of them. I also want to thank him for all the advice on improving my writing and scenes in the story to make it better as well as writing the descriptions for the girls new transformation. I also want to thank HarmonicPriest for all the help and story ideas he has given as well as the awesome omakes that can be found in the comment sections of Tuesday Dec 20 d, Wednesday Dec 21 d, Thursday Dec 22 b, Friday Dec 23 c, and the Saturday Dec 24 j as they are awesome! Thank you both very much!

I also wanted to thank HarmonicPriest for the suggestions on materials to use in making Susan's bracelet from the metals to the gems and the newest addition of alternate covers.

Monday Dec 26 b

Sunset whimpered as she floated in a dark void, curled up in a fetal position as five orbs slowly spun around her and six small flames surrounded them, just floating there stationary. She felt as if she had lost everything while another part of her refused to believe that her mother would betray her. She didn’t want to believe the last week had been a lie, she refused to believe it…and yet, her father was killed and her mother betrayed her.

“Don’t believe everything you see and hear, child.” One of the orbs said, drawing Sunset’s attention to the spinning orbs.

“Who are you?” Sunset sniffed, looking up to watch the spinning orbs of light.

“We are the spirits of Kandrakar.” The orbs said together, before speaking separately.
“Quintessence.”

“Water.”

“Earth.”

“Air.”

“Fire.”

“We are the spirits of Harmony.” The flames intoned together before separately saying.

“Magic.”

“Laughter.”

“Kindness.”

“Generosity.”

“Honesty.”

“Loyalty.”

“Great, so now you deem it okay enough to actually speak to me after I lose everything!” Sunset snapped.

“It isn’t that we didn’t want to contact you, but rather we couldn’t. We kept your presence masked from prying eyes to try and give you time to understand your powers and hopefully become our avatar in seeking justice against those who have wronged Kandrakar and hurt so many others.” Quintessence explained. “Doing so had the unfortunate side effect of blocking us from actually calling you here to the astral plane to speak.”

“The only reason we were able to show anybody anything was because of us, and we only had enough power to do so a few times. If we were closer to Canterlot we may have been able to draw a little more power to do more, but we are unsure of that as this is unprecedented.” Magic said.

“Our powers have been sealed and severely limited thanks to the one who has abused our power and twisted our purpose to suit them.” Water explained.

“And we were with you trying to help you after you proved yourself a true friend of Harmony, facing off against the Sirens and freeing them from their curse.” Loyalty said.

“We merged with the crystal that is the Heart of Kandrakar to keep from fading as we are only a small part of the full spirits.” Honesty explained.

“If you wanted an avatar, why didn’t you ask Will to be it?” Sunset asked, “Or Nerissa?”

“Nerissa was set to become our avatar, but the betrayer stripped her of the Heart claiming she was unfit to carry it because of her growing dark feelings of jealousy over Cassidy.” Water said, a sadness in the spirit’s voice.

“It was a lie though, Nerissa was never jealous and she didn’t have those dark feelings.” Quintessence said.

“Instead, it was the betrayer who caused Cassidy’s death. Upon being spurned by Cassidy and knowing Nerissa was going to soon confront him, he plotted to make the former keeper look bad so he could keep her from becoming our avatar.” Fire said.

“I don’t understand, why don’t you just manifest yourselves if you are so powerful and face this betrayer on your own?” Sunset sniffled, glaring at the orbs.

“Because of our circumstances we can not easily manifest ourselves to speak with the keeper, much less physically to confront him.” Air said.

“Then how did you manifest for Will?” Sunset asked, uncurling a bit more.

“We wanted Will to be our avatar, but as usual the betrayer chose those who are too young to actually have the knowledge and experience needed to make wise decisions. And he made sure that Will would never gain the confidence or strength needed to become our avatar.” Quintessence explained. “She did however do what the betrayer wanted and access our pure elemental powers which would strip the guardian of all free will and sense of self. She didn’t have the strength to keep it up however, but the magic rich atmosphere of Meridian along with Will directly pushing herself to draw on that power gave us strength enough to manifest and try to save the child.”

“Save her?” Sunset gasped, her hands flying up over her mouth in horror at the implications.

“It is as you suspect, Will’s body wasn’t matured enough to handle all that power. Her magical pathways weren’t formed enough to handle even stage two of a guardian’s power, she had no chance to handle the amount of power she was calling on. It burned her out and she was dying when we offered her a wish.” Quintessence said.

“We felt the pain and guilt through the astral plane and spirit realms of the Spirits of Harmony and offered the child a place to go to fulfill the wish in order to save her. The magic from the Spirits of Kandrakar was on a completely different wavelength from Equestria, and caused a powerful magical spike so we had to improvise. We borrowed DNA from the solar princess in order to help stabilize young Will’s new form, but the spike had unintended side effects of shattering her memories. Some were locked up, yet others were damaged and beyond recovery.” Magic explained.

“We planned on recovering enough strength through our keeper which was still you, child. We would have had enough power to return on our own in a few years' time, but the solar princess feared what we represented, for good reason, and took us to study and make sure no harm would come to her little ponies. She planned on returning us not long before your self imposed exile back to Earth. We were lucky we were returned and you once again accepted us and became our keeper once more.” Earth said.

“I don’t understand why all of this though, why does this even have to be happening?” Sunset asked.

“Perhaps we should start at the beginning of everything.” Quintessence sighed, “While here, time moves very slowly so there is plenty of time to explain our history to you. In our beginning, Kandrakar was a world of its own and the Heart of Kandrakar was a nymph who loved her people, both noble and peasant alike. Her father had other ideas though, he hated anyone of lower birth and wasn’t very happy when the nymph chose a lowborn baker as her lover.”

“Despite the father’s feelings, the baker was a very good man and would do anything for those he loved. In a rage over his daughter’s supposed insolence, he locked her in a dungeon intent on keeping her there while he moved to kill the baker. The nymph’s four best friends and personal guards, the four elemental dragons, learned of this and moved to protect the baker. It was too late as the father had one of the most trusted advisors to execute the baker.” Earth said, “The advisor didn’t agree with the father though, so he took the baker’s apron and drenched it in blood to show proof of the baker’s death while telling the man to go and hide before the father personally came after him”

“The four dragons took him under their protection to hide him from the father, intent on saving the nymph as well so the two lovers could be together. They had no time though as the father was gloating over his daughter as she cried over the bloody apron, fearing the man she loved was gone. Not meaning to, the nymph let her heartbreak and rage take over and it tore the planet apart, leaving only the fortress and a few islands floating around it. The world’s atmosphere relied on magic so life could still survive on the fortress.” Air said, sadness in its voice.

“A few royal mages, the father and nymph, the four dragons, as well as the baker were the only survivors. The rest of the world and its inhabitants were erased from existence and the following months the reality of what happened and what caused it sunk into both the father and nymph. The father sought forgiveness and the daughter stayed in a state of depression as she had killed most of their planet. She realized that there would be no saving what was left of the world.” Fire said.

“The mages constructed gates to other worlds to search for a suitable world for the small group to escape to, yet in the end the father and daughter didn’t believe they deserved to escape from what was left of their shattered world. In the end, the daughter demanded to be sealed in an auramere to forever keep Kandrakar from falling the rest of the way while giving them a way to help others avoid their fate. The four dragons refused to let her do it alone and would also give their lives to help protect Kandrakar and the worlds around it.” Water said.

“The father gave up his life, as a blood sacrifice was needed to complete the ritual of turning the five into the power source to protect Kandrakar and create guardians to protect the planets. It was a huge undertaking, but the baker was entrusted with the original crystal heart that was directly connected with the aurameres. With the mages help, they rebuilt the damaged portions of the fortress making a safe haven for the aurameres. They created a council chamber with mirrors to anchor portals for each delegate and a box for each. They planned to make a peaceful place to help worlds avoid Kandrakar’s fate and a place to offer a trade of resources and other things.” Quintessence explained.

“One of the first delegates to join the new council was a wonderful woman from a world of warriors. While they did hone their skills constantly, the warriors still preferred peace above all else. The baker and the warrior eventually fell in love and had a child. A child they were very proud of at first, but the child became a spoiled girl that didn’t care when her mother became sick and when she was older, she killed her father, taking the Heart and making herself the first Oracle. Instead of doing what her father had planned and choosing a group from each world as guardians, the daughter hid away all of the crystal hearts and batteries, keeping only one set to create a group of enforcers to do her bidding.” Earth explained.

“While she didn’t fall in love, she did realize she would need an heir to carry on for her one day. An heir she could make just as corrupt as her. She helped her son in more than a few despicable things such as covering up the destruction of a world, abusing a then naïve, loving girl and killing their child, and so much more. As the delegation was finally coming to create a full council after, some of the misdeeds of the mother were discovered.” Air said.

“Two of her guardians betrayed her and her own son testified against her. The keeper at the time was fully devoted to whoever the leader was and didn’t care about justice or listening to our pleas to stop the mother. She didn’t start listening when the mother was imprisoned in a crystal in the underground thanks to the son’s testimony making it look as if he was innocent of everything. With the council believing the lies that were fed to them about a blood relative needing to control the power of Kandrakar, the son was named the new Oracle.” Water said.

“The son was worse than the mother as he had a talent for magic and research. He found out the reason the guardians were only granted a small amount of power at first. It takes time for a person’s body who doesn’t normally use magic to adjust to the new energy and mana pathways to form. He discovered the fact that if too much raw power is forced through the pathways while still in the first stage of power and before the mana pathways have stabilized enough to handle the higher levels of a guardian’s, the guardian will overload with their element and become a simple embodiment of power while losing all sense of self as the mind would be shattered by doing so.” Fire explained.

“For a few generations he experimented by always choosing young girls from Earth who barely had enough life experience to make mature choices. He made sure to keep the only active crystal heart on earth where magic was extremely weak, only found in decent amounts around the Heart of Gaea and Canterlot. He knew that if a keeper actually became stable enough and was accepted by the Heart as an avatar, they would put a stop to him. With the little magic on Earth, it wasn’t very possible for an avatar to come about and he only accepted the guardians into Kandrakar when he knew he was safe from retribution.” Quintessence explained.

“He finally made a mistake with Nerissa as their group managed to live longer than previous groups and Nerissa was becoming very close to the Heart and was getting ready to confront the Oracle on her own. His infatuation with Cassidy was his undoing as he let them live wanting to claim the woman as his own. She rejected every offer and he believed it was Nerissa’s fault. He decided to kill two birds with one stone and came to Earth and stripped Nerissa of the Heart claiming that she was letting negative emotions corrupt her and could no longer be its keeper.” Earth said.

“Nerissa went to meet Cassidy on Shell Beach, which was the group’s favorite meeting place. Cassidy was sitting up on a small cliff jutting out over the water and a few rocks below. She tried to warn Cassidy that something was wrong as she reached out for the heart. The rocks were slick though and Cassidy slipped and fell back off the cliffs, landing on a sharp rock below breaking her back and instantly dying.” Water said.

‘The others of the group arrived just in time to witness the tragedy, but from the angle they were at, it looked as if Nerissa pushed Cassidy. It was enough to convince them that Nerissa was really going down a dark path. While they argued against execution, they didn’t fight the claims that Nerissa needed punished.” Fire said. “She would be locked up and the Heart retired until the Oracle was ready to try making his soulless elementals again.”

“Then came Will…she was the perfect candidate for his experiment. She came from a place where her parents had divorced and her old friends made fun of her and belittled her constantly behind her back. Thanks to the Oracle awakening Will’s eternal gift, she was able to hear it all in her mind which broke her more. When she came to Heatherfield she was already nearly broken, but believed she made new friends. The Oracle couldn’t have her finding happiness though, so he controlled Dean’s mind and used him to seduce Susan. It wasn’t hard, the woman felt as if she failed her family, dividing her husband away and for the impact it had on her daughter. As soon as he had her alone, she told him that she couldn’t see him anymore as she learned he was one of Will’s teachers. Through him, the Oracle took control of her mind and drove a wedge between Susan and Will. And when Phobos managed to lure Elyon to him, I’m sure you know the rest.” Quintessence explained.

“Was he controlling my mom again?” Sunset asked shakily.

“No, your mother is safe and that was not her.” Quintessence replied, getting a shaking sob from Sunset.

“So, my mom doesn’t hate me?” Sunset cried.

“No, sweet child, hardly any of those you believe to hate you truly do.” Magic said, the flame growing brighter and the darkness was replaced with Celestia’s chambers where the mare was sitting on the balcony with tear tracks running down her muzzle.

“What’s going on?” Sunset whimpered.

“Relax child, any visions we show you are real though you can not be seen or interact. Some may be happening now, while others may be something from the past.” Magic said.

“I don’t get it auntie, you said you loved Sunset. I can even feel your love for her! So how can you say you regret what you did for her?” Cadence demanded to know, making Sunset realize the princess of love was there too.

“I don’t regret what I did for her, Cadence. I regret what I was forced to do to protect her!” Celestia whimpered. “Three assassins Cadence! I vaporized two griffins and one earth pony who were trying to kill Sunset before she could become an alicorn! They were afraid of her, a commoner becoming an alicorn and threatening their way of life!”

“Wait... You killed to protect Sunset?” Cadence asked, obviously shaken from the news.

“I’m not proud of killing, Cadence. It was them or Sunset and I loved Sunset. Every time I got close to her another assassin came at her so I had to distance myself from her.” Celestia sighed.

“Why didn’t you help her become an alicorn then? You did the same for Twilight.” Cadence asked. “Wouldn’t she be safe then?”

“Maybe, but I tried. They can’t know what they have to do to become one or they will destroy any chance at ascending. A pony has to fully accept harmony and friendship in their heart, which Sunset just would not do. She had the brains and the power, but she refused to accept harmony.” Celestia cried.

“Of course she did with all of these snottish old nags around here! Why didn’t you send her to Ponyville for a while under the guise of a vacation or something? A chance to meet those who didn’t know she was the princess’s student?” Cadence asked.

“I don’t know, Cadence. I never thought of it.” Celestia admitted, hanging her head and folding her ears back.

“I know that isn’t the only reason, Auntie!” Cadence snapped, slamming a hoof down.

“I was afraid of her, too.” Celestia admitted. “At first, I was afraid of what she represented.”

“You mean Kandrakar? Yeah, I can understand that a little after what Auntie Luna went through.” Cadence admitted, “Still, she was just a foal!”

“I know that, and I started growing closer to her. Every time I started getting my hopes up that she could become an alicorn, she proved she wasn’t ready by denouncing friends and harmony. I wanted her to succeed more than any other pony, including her.” Celestia said.

“You did?” Cadence asked, her jaw hanging open.

“I was scared she would die and leave me too soon. Cadence, I’ve lost so many friends through the years and each one tears at my heart. If Sunset couldn’t ascend then she would leave me and losing a daughter I loved would hurt way more than losing a few friends.” Celestia sniffed. “I thought I lost my sister and it nearly destroyed me. If we couldn’t save her and Sunset left me as well, I wouldn’t be able to handle it!”

“Auntie, I love you. I really do and I understand your actions a little better I guess. You hurt a poor filly so bad though when all you had to do was show a little affection. Just a little support to her when she needed it. It didn’t have to be a mother’s love if you really didn’t feel you could handle it. A little love goes a long way.” Cadence explained.

“I was so proud of her and all of her accomplishments. I still am. If it wasn’t for her, Twilight might not have made it home from facing the sirens.” Celestia sighed wistfully. “If only I could have been there to see it.”

“I’m proud of her too, auntie.” Cadence smiled.

Sunset had to blink her eyes as the scene just vanished all of a sudden and she found herself back in the black void. She couldn’t help wiping her eyes as she knew Celestia was against all killing, but to know the princess had killed three assassins just to protect her shook her. She didn’t really believe Celestia had cared for her, not fully, but she might have to face her sometime and ask her.

“Even those who you don’t know love you and want to be a part of your life.” Quintessence said, a new scene appearing with a red haired man carrying a box into a mostly empty apartment where a dark haired woman was working unpacking another one.

“Just put it down over there, Tony.” The woman said with a smile. Tony put the box down and moved over to kiss the woman deeply before pulling back giving her a large smile. “Not that I’m complaining, but what was that for?”

“Can’t I just kiss my wife?” Tony chuckled.

“Of course you can, dear, but I know you.” The woman giggled.

“I’m just excited, I guess. Thank you so much for this Serena. I messed up not seeing Will before she disappeared, I won’t make the same mistake with Sunset!” Tony exclaimed.

“You don’t have to thank me, dear. All I had to do was put in a transfer request and you can worry about passing the Bar exam anywhere. I still can’t believe it in a way. If I hadn’t seen magic with my own eyes I would have thought this was all some cruel practical joke.” Serena sighed wistfully, “Can you imagine what it would like to have real magic?”

Once again the scene faded away leaving Sunset blinking in confusion. “Was that really my dad?”

“Despite the fact that any DNA test might show a smaller chance of sharing DNA with him because of the magic to change you, he is your biological father.” Quintessence assured.

“And let’s not forget your friends in Canterlot.” Magic said, the scene once again shifted to find Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy sitting around a table at Sugar Cube Corner.

“I feel like this is becoming a support group.” Rainbow chuckled, earning varying degrees of smiles.

“Ah guess it kinda is, sugarcube.” Applejack sighed.

“Do you think Sunny will ever forgive us and come back?” Pinkie Pie asked, her hair slightly deflated.

“I think she will forgive us with time, but she won’t be around as much as before, darling. She has a loving mother now and I, for one, am very happy for her.” Rarity said.

“I wish we talked about things with her before all this happened. I know a part of me was scared she was faking it at first, and I guess a small part of me kept that feeling even after she proved herself.” Fluttershy said with a shudder. “I love her though and was stupid to let my old fears kick in when Anon started.”

“I think we all had those fears at times. We should have just talked to her and cleared the air, maybe then Anon wouldn’t have had a way to sink its claws into us and bring out our fears and insecurities.” Rainbow Dash sighed, looking around at the looks of disbelief on everyone’s faces before huffing. “What? I know big words too!”

“We know you do, darling. It’s just hard to believe you would admit to having fears like that.” Rarity said with an encouraging smile.

“Everybody has fears.” Pinkie Pie sighed, “It’s just how you handle them that counts. And I guess we did a poor job at handling them.”

“That we did girls. Ah reckon Sunset has more than enough reason ta never wanna speak to us again. And ah wouldn’t blame her one bit.” Applejack sighed, pulling her stetson down a little. “Ah would do anything to make it up ta her. Ah love the girl, she’s like kin.”

“I wish we realized our fears were coming back and driving us earlier. Looking back now, there’s no way Shimmer would have pulled something like that. Even in her bad days, she just wouldn’t.” Rainbow Dash groaned.

“We know we messed up and now all we can do is wait and hope that Sunset will truly forgive us.” Rarity sighed.

Sunset wasn’t sure what to make of what she had just witnessed. On the one hand they really did sound remorseful when not around her. On the other hand, they had hurt her badly with their words and actions cutting deeply. “I don’t know what to think.”

“What do you feel in your heart?” All of the spirits asked together.

“Sunset, please wake up!” A familiar voice sobbed out, screaming her name.

“What about…my mom?” Sunset asked.

“Why don’t you wake up and look for yourself? Take your body back and don’t give in to the despair or the power trying to erase you.” The spirits intoned together.

“Please, SUNSET!” The voice cried louder, making Sunset blink a few times before opening her eyes to see her mother screaming her name and begging her to wake up. The bracelet Sunset gave her was worn proudly on her wrist with the gems glowing softly.

“M-Mom?” Sunset croaked out as she felt her body grow heavier, yet smaller. “What’s going on?”

“You ruined all my plans, you little pests!” The Oracle seethed, glaring at Sunset as he stormed over toward her.

Author's Note

I wanted to thank Sunny Scriber for once again doing such a great job proof reading because no matter how much I try to find all the mistakes I still manage to miss a bunch of them. I also want to thank him for all the advice on improving my writing and scenes in the story to make it better as well as writing the descriptions for the girls new transformation. I also want to thank HarmonicPriest for all the help and story ideas he has given as well as the awesome omakes that can be found in the comment sections of Tuesday Dec 20 d, Wednesday Dec 21 d, Thursday Dec 22 b, Friday Dec 23 c, and Saturday Dec 24 j as they are awesome! Thank you both very much!

I also wanted to thank HarmonicPriest for the suggestions on materials to use in making Susan's bracelet from the metals to the gems and the newest addition of alternate covers.

Monday Dec 26 c

Nerissa teleported right in the middle of Sunset’s apartment, the rest of her friends with her. They didn’t have a lot of time, but they needed one thing that they couldn’t risk leaving behind before going to rescue Sunset and confront the arrogant prick behind everything. She would make sure he paid for all the pain he caused to not only her, but to everyone else on the long list of those he had wronged.

“Who are you?” Susan asked, coming from the kitchen while Cornelia was just coming in the door with several bags.

“Nerissa!” Cornelia hissed out, dropping her bags. She was regretting not recharging her battery as she faced off the entire group of CHYKN.

“What have you done to your hair, child?” Nerissa asked, mouth hanging open.

“Oh, shove it, you old hag!” Cornelia snorted, “If you think I’m going to let you hurt anyone here, then you have another thing coming!”

“Dear child, I’m not here to hurt anyone. We are here to collect Sunset’s mother as she is the only one who may be able to save the girl. The charm I had given her should help keep her anchored with her body and mind intact, but I am unsure of how long that will last.” Nerissa explained.

“It’s my fault.” Kadma sighed, “We arrived and saw the tail end of the confrontation with Sunset and the Oracle. I sensed the earth doing something strange, draining the magic from those standing in the area. I realized too late it was a trick when we saw just what was going on.”

“There were four animated golems granted some intelligence and magic dragging Sunset into a trap.” Yan Lin shuddered, “Oh Himmerish, how could you stoop so low?”

“What did he do?” Susan growled out.

“It appears he had golems that looked like you and your ex-husband as well as Cedric and Phobos. The Susan of the group tricked Sunset to go there with her and offered her up in trade to Phobos for killing Tony. Cedric rammed his clawed hand through Tony’s chest right before the poor girl’s eyes, splattering her with his blood.” Nerissa said.

“Wait, aren’t golems made out of rock?” Cornelia asked.

“There are different types of golems and Himmerish used a type of forbidden one that may have well been necromancy.” Halinor growled hatefully.

“That doesn’t matter right now, where is Sunset?” Susan demanded, on the verge of breaking down as worry was starting to overtake her for her daughter.

“She is most likely in Kandrakar as that fool is probably gloating over his victory of pushing Sunset to do something she shouldn’t have.” Nerissa said.

“How do we get there? I thought we had to have permission from the Oracle…Himmerish to be able to fold there.” Cornelia said, her voice breaking.

“With a little Trojan horse powered by the energy Shagon had collected.” Nerisaa smirked.

“That thing you gave Sunset!” Cornelia gasped out.

“Can we just please go get my daughter?” Susan sobbed out.

“I’m sorry my dear, we will momentarily. When we get there you will see a very tall female looking creature made of pinkish energy. That will be Sunset. While we distract Himmerish and any guards he has, you need to talk to Sunset and remind her of your love for the girl. Break her out of the negative thoughts that monster had forced her into and it should bring Sunset back to us.” Nerissa explained.

“I’m going too!’ Cornelia declared, “Actually, I’ll call the others and we will all come!”

“No, it is much too dangerous.” Nerissa said, turning to give Cornelia a steely gaze.

“She’s right, Cornelia. With Sunset in that state, Himmerish can force you four into a similar state if you are all together by forcing the Heart to change you while the keeper is like that.” Yan Lin explained.

“Can we please go?” Susan begged, getting a shake of the head from Nerissa. “Children, always so impatient. Yes child, it is time to get your daughter back and end this once and for all.”

“Stay here, Cornelia. I don’t want you getting hurt too.” Susan said, moving to hug Cornelia and give her a kiss on top of her head. “We will be back soon with Sunset.”

“This way ladies.” Nerissa said, tapping her staff on the ground and a swirling portal of energy formed in the air as everyone stepped though. Just as it was starting to close Cornelia jumped through too.

“This is a travesty.” Tibor said solemnly.

“This is why I told you not to give children this power!” Hissed Luba, glaring openly at the Oracle who was giving a look of guilt. “Brats can’t handle the power!”

“Perhaps it isn’t too late.” Tibor muttered, stroking his beard. “Per our agreement with the powers that be, guardian souls are allowed to retire here until ready to move on. If we can locate the child’s soul…”

“The soul is in that thing, the problem is the mind and sense of self is destroyed.” The Oracle sighed sadly, “If anything good has come of this, Kandrakar now has a permanent champion of quintessence.”

Both Tibor and Luba gave looks of disgust at their old friend as a figure moved between them wordlessly. They were in a white cloak as many in Kandrakar were, only they wore the hood up completely obscuring their face. It was something against Kandrakar’s rules. And yet the Oracle had made an exception for this new person who was introduced as his new bodyguard, effectively replacing Tibor. Sunset just hovered toweringly behind them, not moving.

“We should summon the council also. I have grave news about the other guardians.” The Oracle sighed.

“What news?” Tibor asked.

“The guardians have joined Nerissa and turned against Kandrakar itself.” The Oracle sighed.

“No, just against you Charlie Brown!” Cassidy said darkly as she stepped out of a portal whose color matched a glowing portion of Sunset’s body. Soon the others stepped out with several giving disapproving stars to Cornelia.

“Sweetie, what are you doing here?” Susan asked, a little shocked at seeing the teen there with them.

“I’m not staying behind when my friend, my sister is in trouble!” Cornelia exclaimed.

“Then stay with me and out of danger.” Susan commanded, pulling the girl behind her while glaring at the four in Kandrakar robes.

“What is the meaning of this?” Luba growled out.

“You planted a Trojan horse on the girl!” The Oracle growled.

“Got it in one you old fool!” Nerissa hissed, throwing a bolt of lightning at the Oracle, only to be blocked by the new bodyguard. The cloak was badly damaged though revealing the figure to be Ember.

“Go talk to Sunset, make sure she knows you love her!” Yan Lin called out, pointing to the towering mass of energy.

“You have to be kidding me!” Susan gasped, fear etched on her face. It was quickly replaced with determination as she would not leave her daughter like that.

“I’ll watch your back.” Cornelia assured her.

“Do NOT transform!” Halinor called from above as she dodged a fireball from Ember.

“Sunset, please wake up!” Susan called out, getting no reaction from the towering mass.

“Come on, Sunny, snap out of it!” Cornelia cried out, “I don’t want to lose another friend or a sister!”

“Please honey, we love you! Please come back to us!” Susan called out, finally getting a reaction from the glowing woman.

“M-mom?” The figure croaked out, its eyes beginning to lose their pink tint to return to normal before changing back with a more intense glow. “HOW DARE YOU?”

Sunset waved a hand in the air and multiple tears formed dropping creatures randomly around the room including Princess Celestia, Tony, Serena, Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie. As the tears disappeared, a broken circle of light appeared at Sunset’s back, almost like two bows on each side with three blades of light in each. “All you do is cause me pain!”

“Sunset, please calm down and listen to me!” Susan sobbed out, realizing something wasn’t right with Sunset. It was her voice, but there was no emotion behind it. It was almost like it was her voice, but not actually Sunset. Or at least not really Sunset as there was literally no emotion, no anger, no hurt, no love, no anything.

“Sunset Shimmer?” Princess Celestia choked out, a horrified look on her face.

“You will stand down this instant!” The Oracle demanded angrily. Instead of complying, Sunset held her arms out at both sides then brought them in as the six blades of light shot from behind her back and reformed instantly. Five of the six launched blades struck randomly around the room causing a lot of destruction while the final one actually struck the Oracle launching him through the air and into a large ornate set of double doors.

“What’s going on?” Fluttershy squeaked out in fright, her friends surrounding her and looking around in awe and fright as well.

“Susan? What on earth is going on?” Tony asked, as Serena and him ran over to Susan.

“That bald man tricked Sunset into becoming this thing!” Susan hissed, “If she didn’t just kill him, I swear I will!”

“Oh my!” Serena gasped, covering her mouth in fright.

“You must stop this!” Princess Celestia ordered, putting up a shield around the girls as another barrage of blades swept through the room, one piercing straight through Ember’s chest and destroying the elemental.

“Princess Celestia?” Sunset asked, for the first time her voice wavering.

“Be careful, the brat isn’t in control of her actions.” Luba said, hurrying over to join the small group at Sunset’s feet.

“Don’t you dare call my daughter a brat!” Tony hissed, beating Susan to the punch and actually earning a grateful nod from the woman.

“Please don’t be too upset with Luba here, she calls all children brats. She actually means no offense from it.” Tibor sighed as he joined them as well as Nerissa and her group also joined them as the girls from Canterlot cautiously made their way over as well. Princess Celestia was staying behind looking on with a saddened look.

“Don’t worry, Tabby is actually one of the good guys.” Cassidy chirped, “Or at least I think so.”

“I’d gut anyone else but you calling me that brat!” Luba hissed.

“Keep trying to get through to her. Keep reassuring her that you love her and try to coax the real Sunset out.” Nerissa said, watching Tibor and Luna warily.

“Is that really Sunset?” Rarity asked sadly, looking on at the towering woman of energy. It seemed to stop all movement again though the bow with blades of energy through them making them look like wings still remained.

“It is.” Cornelia sighed, giving them a look.

“Sunset, I’m so sorry.” Fluttershy moved forward to look up at the towering being. To everyone’s surprise it looked down at the girl. “I had nightmares even after you became good, yet I loved you like a dear friend once I got to know you. There was still a small part of me that stayed afraid of you going back to your old ways, and when Anon-A-Miss started, I thought you had. I’m so sorry I let my old fears flare to life and grow to the point of not giving you a real chance to defend yourself. I’ll always regret my decision, my inaction that hurt you, but know this. I don’t deserve your forgiveness, but I will always love you. If you never want anything else to do with me, with us, I will understand. I will still love you though. I will love your kindness, your willingness to help those in need. You have so many people here who love you, so please come back to them at least, if not for me.”

“Sugarcube, Shy is right. Ah’m also so sorry, and that is the honest truth. A part of me was still angry even after we became friends, I thought I buried that. But it still reared its ugly head at times as a part of me watched for you to go back to your old ways and hurt the girls. I came to love your honesty as you proved you were sincere in becoming a better person. A person who honestly gave of themself whenever ah needed help instead of making up lame excuses to get out of your promises. You were an honest friend sugarcube, and ah let my anger get away from me and believed those lies. Believed it was all a lie and you were just using us. Ah know I don’t deserve your friendship or forgiveness, but you have a real family here that loves ya. Please come back to them.” Applejack said, holding her hat to her chest while Sunset turned her gaze to her.

“Darling, I’m so sorry for letting my anger over the Spring Fling and the past cloud my judgment when it comes to my newest friend. A wonderful friend who was more than generous in showing me things I’ve never even dreamed of! Thanks to you a whole new world was open to me and when you needed me most I turned my back because of those old memories overpowering the wonderful new ones we made together. I swear, darling, that if I had another chance I would do everything in my power to prove I deserve your friendship. In the end though, I know I don’t deserve it, but your family and new friends do. Please come back to them.” Rarity said, tears leaking and trailing mascara as she looked in regret without her normal theatrics up to the being who was now looking at her. What looked to be a pink tear fell from Sunset’s eye.

“Sunset, for what it’s worth, I’m sorry too. I’m supposed to be the element of loyalty, yet I let our past overshadow our present and destroy our future together as family. I know I can’t take back what I did, all I can say is that I’m sorry for not listening to you when you needed me. I’m not that awesome, Sunset, you are. And you have an awesome family that needs you, so please come back for them.” Rainbow Dash sniffed.

“Sunset, I’m sorry for stealing your smile. I’m supposed to provide laughter, but there’s a part inside of me that finds it hard to laugh myself. I let that self convince me that everything you did was a lie since the Fall Formal when Anon-A-Miss started. I should have known better than to listen as nobody who would spend their free time bringing laughter and smiles to orphans and sick kids could be capable of being a big meanie. I don’t deserve your forgiveness, but I’m begging you to come back for your family and those children who need you.” Pinkie Pie sniffed, earning curious looks at what she had said as it was supposed to be a secret that Sunset volunteered every once in a while to help out at the orphanage and children’s hospital. The girls started glowing as they floated off the floor as they looked in surprise at each other as they ponied up and earned looks of shock from the others.

“Sunset, I know I’m the last pony you want to hear from after the way I treated you under my care.” Celestia sighed as she took a step forward getting an angry look from Susan and even Sunset who was starting to glow different colors matching the colors that surrounded the girls a few moments ago. “I know no amount of apologies can make up for the pain and suffering of not being there for you has caused. I won’t use my station as an excuse, but I will tell you the truth. I love you. I didn’t want to at first, seeing you with the Heart of Kandrakar, but you wormed your way into my heart. A heart I had to keep closed off because you were a mortal pony who I would lose all too soon from old age as I always lose those I care for. That’s why I stressed making friends and accepting Harmony so much so you could become an alicorn with me. And on top of that, I had to face the guilt from doing what I had to protect you from those who would harm you. The guilt from killing those who tried taking your own life as killing is never an easy thing to do and should never become easy. These aren’t excuses, I know I lost any hopes of a relationship with you and I deserve that loss. But now I do love you as does your family here and they need you. So please come back to them.”

“Go on Tony.” Serena nudged her husband forward.

“Ahem…I guess it's my turn, huh? I’m not good at these things kiddo, never have been. Maybe if I was then Susan and I would still be together, but then again I wouldn’t have met Serena and you wouldn’t be getting a little half brother. I should never have left you when you were Will alone the way I did. I was foolish and angry with your mother as I know she was angry with me. I was a coward, plain and simple, but I’ve grown and I really do want to have a relationship with you. And I want my son to know how great a person his big sister is.” Tony said, his voice soft yet full of emotion.

“Dad?” Sunset asked softly.

“Hey sis, I’m not sure how you forgave me for our first meeting. Those things I said, I’ve regretted saying them the moment they came out. I’m so sorry and I can’t wait for us to be a real family. I haven’t known the new you for long, but I can see so much love and compassion in you for all of those you care about. The same love and compassion I want to learn from you, I want to learn everything I can from you as you are so much who I want to be like. Please come back to me, to us. We need you! I need you!” Cornelia sobbed out, moving to hug Sunset.

“Please baby, we all need you. Please come back to us.” Susan cried as she hugged Sunset too, everyone else moving to do the same except Celestia, Tibor and Luba as well as Nerissa’s group minus Yan Lin who moved in to join the group hug.

Sunset moved her arms ready to attack again, but the light faded from her back and her eyes slowly returned to normal before her body started to shrink and turn back to normal and a unanimous cry of “Sunset!” was heard as the girl looked around the group to all the faces who professed their love for her as she did hear everything. She also saw the bracelet on her mother’s arm and the man next to her. “M-Mom?”

“It was a trick, Sunset. Those people you saw when you first met the Oracle were fakes and these are your real parents.” Nerissa said, though Sunset had already suspected that.

“You ruined all of my plans, you little pests! Arrest them!” The Oracle shouted, leaning heavily on the door he was blasted through. His robes were in tatters as he held his side, blood leaking from the corner of his mouth. Ten guards in white robes and golden helmets surrounded the group as Sunset floated into the air. Her hair floated up as she was bathed in golden light, an ethereal horn appearing on her forehead as her clothes were replaced with a pink and white strapless dress and winged boots with wings made of decorative fire adorned with her cutie mark. She also wore a pink tinged, white winged choker as well as upper arm bands each with her cutie mark and a red stripe on her face going over her eyes and bright golden wings on her back making her look angelic.

“You will do no such thing!” Twelve voices said from Sunset at once as she raised her hand as the Oracle got control over himself and stormed over toward the group. A wave of force knocked the Oracle back through the doors as Sunset floated after.

Author's Note

I wanted to thank Sunny Scriber for once again doing such a great job proof reading because no matter how much I try to find all the mistakes I still manage to miss a bunch of them. I also want to thank him for all the advice on improving my writing and scenes in the story to make it better as well as writing the descriptions for the girls new transformation. I also want to thank HarmonicPriest for all the help and story ideas he has given as well as the awesome omakes that can be found in the comment sections of Tuesday Dec 20 d, Wednesday Dec 21 d, Thursday Dec 22 b, Friday Dec 23 c, Saturday Dec 24 j and the newest one on Monday Dec 26b as they are awesome! Thank you both very much!

I also wanted to thank HarmonicPriest for the suggestions on materials to use in making Susan's bracelet from the metals to the gems and the newest addition of alternate covers.

Monday Dec 26 d

“You have used living beings as your plaything for the last time, Himmerish!” Twelve voices intoned from Sunset’s body as she floated into the large chamber. It looked as if the room reached more than several stories as three walls were lined with balconies consisting of three seats, a large full length ornate mirror and a doorway leading somewhere. A quick glance showed that at least three of the mirrors were black while the other reflected everything from their reflective surface. With a wave of her hand the mirror all changed from reflective to showing various throne rooms or other offices looking to be of an official capacity. All of them including the three darkened mirrors.

“I won’t let a petulant child ruin all I’ve strived for!” Himmerish snarled, “Guards!”

“You will face what you have done by yourself and accept your punishment by yourself. All those who conspired with you shall receive their own punishments depending on their crime.” The voices from Sunset stated, once again waving her hand toward the door where everyone was trying to crowd through and created a barrier keeping them out, yet still be able to hear and see everything.

“You have done so much wrong, Himmerish. You were once a kind, loving man which we are saddened to see fall so low. Yet your crimes can not be forgiven so easily as you have broken almost every law set in place at the founding of Kandrakar. You have committed crimes so heinous it sickens us to even think of them.” The voices said sadly, Sunset noticing that there was an audience gathering in many of the mirrors to see what was going on.

“All I’ve done is for the betterment of Kandrakar!” Himmerish screamed as he threw a bolt of lightning at Sunset who batted it right back at the man making him scream in pain and drop to his knees, smoking a little.

“All you have done is for your own good and ego. How do you explain attacking royalty from not one, but multiple planets?” The voices asked. “How was killing a prince or princess, your own child even, good for the sake of Kandrakar?”

“I won’t sully the pristine halls of Kandrakar with barnyard filth like you!” Himmerish snarled, forcing himself to his feet. He threw a large ball of fire toward Sunset, who with a wave of her hand created a wave of water out of the molecules in the air that made the fire fizzle out upon contact.

“We guess you need a lesson in the elements, Himmerish.” The voices sighed, another wave of Sunset’s hand causing portions of the man’s body to erupt in flames for several seconds burning away the tattoos on his body which were actually runes linking him to the core of Kandrakar so he could control everything within the fortress. With another wave, more water was formed above Himmerish, falling on top of him, drenching him and putting out the flames. “There is fire and water, would you like more lessons?”

“I won’t let you win!” Himmerish hissed out in pain, more of his clothes gone showing heavy scarring on his body.

“You have already lost. The sooner you admit that, the sooner this can all be over.” The voices warned.

“I will wipe out every single planet with you filth on it, just like I had done to that stupid planet I wiped out before!” Himmerish growled out, clenching and unclenching his fist in anger.

“Let’s not forget the poor children you have manipulated, mentally and physically tortured, and killed in your pursuit of claiming total control of a power you have no true understanding of.” The voices stated.

“Die!” Himmerish screamed, throwing his hands out and making several crystalline golems rise from the floor only to have them be cut down by blades of wind.

“Air.” The voices said, “Only two lessons left.”

“You can’t do this to me! I’m the Oracle of Kandrakar!” Himmerish ranted, the look in his eyes growing more intense and more insane by the moment.

“You were never a true Oracle. A true Oracle would have protected those who needed it.” The voices replied. “Do you have any regret at all for the pain and suffering you have caused? Any regret for the lives snuffed out because of your hate filled decisions?”

“I regret nothing!” Himmerish raged, as Sunset once again raised her hand and slowly made a fist as shards of crystal sprouted from under Himmerish’s feet slowly encasing his entire body as he screamed and raged until they covered his head, cutting off his rants.

“Earth, and finally, Quintessence.” The voices said, throwing out both hands as energy arced like lightning and striking the crystal. Of course quintessence wasn’t the only spell she was using, as she was using magic from both Kandrakar and Equestria to do what needed to be done. “Himmerish, former Oracle of Kandrakar, you are hereby sentenced to live out the rest of your life in this crystal experiencing all the pain you caused others first hand. You will feel everything that your victims felt from their viewpoint and live their lives in your dreams until you have either finally repented for your sins or you perish.”

Sunset shuddered inside her mind, not really anticipating how brutal the spirits were going to be, but she agreed that it had to be done. Giving the man trapped in the crystal one last look, she let the spirits use her body to send the crystal deep under Kandrakar where only the new Oracle will be able to get to it. With a wave of her hand the barrier blocking the archway into the chamber fell and a large group of people, her friends and family as well as the guards and Luba and Tibor entered. They all started to speak at once until Sunset raised a hand silencing them.

A sad smile crossed her lips as the guards kneeled down realizing they were helping a monster while Tibor and Luba shifted nervously. First thing was first though, Nerissa needed to be punished for her crimes as well. “Nerissa, you and your group of guardians step forward.”

“What’s going on?” Cassidy asked in fear as Nerissa stepped forward and kneeled before Sunset with a resigned look on her face.

“I know I have committed crimes against Kandrakar and willingly accept my punishment.” Nerissa said, a glow forming next to her leaving Elyon standing there.

“Please, I don’t want to have charges against Nerissa brought up!” Elyon pleaded, getting a small smile from the woman.

“Be that as it may, Nerissa, you have committed several crimes at which your punishment shall be carried out immediately. You are hereby stripped of the title of Guardian and from this moment on you will become the new Oracle of Kandrakar.” The voices said, getting a few gasps of surprise and a shocked expression on the woman’s face. “You won’t be alone, the rest of your team aided you in your endeavors and shall also be stripped of their titles and be granted the title of Oracle as henceforth there will be a council of Oracles with checks and balances to prevent a tyrant from gaining sole power over Kandrakar. Nerissa, the second part of your punishment is you must tell your son who you are and spend time with him, get to know him.”

“Thank you.” Nerissa cried, tears running down her face as she looked at Sunset in gratitude.

“Luba, you and Tibor are hereby removed from your post and reassigned to Overseers of Kandrakar and will help weed out the leftover corruption and work on distributing the crystal hearts to each of the delegate worlds and start the guardian corps as was originally intended.” The voices said, getting nods from both Tibor and Luba.

“Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie, step forward.” The voices said.

“What is it, darling?” Rarity asked nervously.

“You five have committed crimes against one of your own. While she will face her own punishment for her transgressions against you, you five will also receive punishments of your own. You will have a choice between ridding yourself of the link to the Element of Harmony you represent, or you will accept the small portion of the Element here within me to not only unlock your full magic, but also be charged with helping to bring balance to the world once more. Know that this doesn’t mean you will all of a sudden be magical experts, but you will have a potential for magic that will grow along with you.” The voices explained.

“That doesn’t seem much like a punishment, but ah will do my darn best to help bring balance to the world…whatever that means.”

“I’m not giving up that easy, I’ll not only bring balance to the world, but make it twenty percent more awesome!” Rainbow Dash declared while pumping a fist into the air.

“Darling, I may not know how to bring balance to the world, but I will do my best.” Rarity said, nodding her head with determination in her eyes.

“How can I refuse to help bring magic back to the world and make everything super duper better?” Pinkie Pie sang out.

“It might be scary, but with my friends by my side I know we can do it!” Fluttershy said, her voice gaining strength as she talked.

“Then when we finish here, you five will be granted the parts of the spirits that reside within.” The voices said, waving a hand creating several flashes of light leaving behind Irma, Taranee and Hay Lin aw well as the human Twilight Sparkle. All of them looked confused, though kept quiet when Sunset held up her hand in a motion for them to be quiet. “Irma, Taranee, Cornelia and Hay Lin. You four have stumbled multiple times, but you have grown and persevered where you were designed to fail. You will be granted a chance to resign your position as guardian though you will retain your eternal gift if you plan to retire. Those of you who stay on will be given actual training that you should have had from the beginning.”

“I’m keeping my power, I know Sunset won’t be giving up hers and she’s going to need her family there to support her.” Cornelia said, getting a smile of approval from Sunset.

“No way I’m giving up my powers, you aren’t getting rid of me that easy!” Irma chirped out, though she had a look of confusion as she wasn’t sure what was going on. Not that most of the others really understood it.

“I’m sorry, girls. There is no way I can tell my parents about magic. You know I’ve been wanting out for awhile, the only reason I didn’t just quit is because you are my friends and I didn’t want to leave you to do this on your own.” Taranee sighed, “I need to think of my parents and my brother though, what would they do if I just disappeared if something happened to me on one of those other worlds?”

“It’s fine, Taranee, child of fire.” The voices intoned, a hand reaching out and Taranee’s battery glowing bright orange before floating from around her neck and into Sunset’s waiting hand. “It was anticipated, but we wish you the best of luck and we will always be there if you need us.”

“I can’t quit, I mean it’s like a family legacy!” Hay Lin cried out, Yan Lin moving to her granddaughter's side to hug the girl.”

“Twilight Sparkle, please step forward.” The voices said,

“Sunny, is that you? What’s going on?” Twilight asked.

“Twilight Sparkle, you have a passion and fire that burns brightly for everything that you do. Would you like to add to that fire by becoming the new fire guardian? To protect Kandrakar and your sector of infinity?” The voices asked.

“I…yes! I accept!” Twilight cried out in excitement getting a smile from Sunset as the battery floated to her, making her body glow orange momentarily as she caught it.

“And lastly, Sunset Shimmer. Your punishment will be to look after both groups as you will need their help. You will always be powerful, but the power you have had as of late was granted by the full power of the Spirits of Harmony and the Spirits of Kandrakar. When we release the transformation the Spirits of Harmony will go to their element bearer and the Spirits of Kandrakar will return to their place here. Quintessence will always be there for you from now on with guidance if you need it, but here on out you will only have your own power to rely on including your Quintessence and power granted by your Equestrian mother Princess Celestia.” The voices said.

“I understand.” Sunset’s sole voice said, a sad tinge to it. It felt so good to have all this magic flowing through her body and she knew she would miss it.

“Then good luck to all of you.” The voices minus Sunset said before five lights shot from Sunset and entered the five girls from Canterlot who were the human version of the element bearers.

“Sunset, are you okay sweetie?” Susan asked as she caught the teen as her body slowly floated down and returned to normal as a shower of golden particles exploded from her.

“I’m fine…mom…just…” Sunset said softly right before falling asleep in the woman’s arms.

Author's Note

I wanted to thank Sunny Scriber for once again doing such a great job proof reading because no matter how much I try to find all the mistakes I still manage to miss a bunch of them. I also want to thank him for all the advice on improving my writing and scenes in the story to make it better as well as writing the descriptions for the girls new transformation. I also want to thank HarmonicPriest for all the help and story ideas he has given as well as the awesome omakes that can be found in the comment sections of Tuesday Dec 20 d, Wednesday Dec 21 d, Thursday Dec 22 b, Friday Dec 23 c, Saturday Dec 24 j and the newest one on Monday Dec 26b as they are awesome! Thank you both very much!

I also wanted to thank HarmonicPriest for the suggestions on materials to use in making Susan's bracelet from the metals to the gems and the newest addition of alternate covers.

Wednesday Dec 28

Sunset groaned, squeezing her eyes shut from the light that she really didn’t want to see right now. She actually wanted to just go back to sleep, but her body was stiff and she really needed to go to the bathroom. With a heavy sigh she forced herself to sit up and found herself in her own bed as she noticed her mother sitting in her computer chair pulled up to the bedside asleep. Slowly easing out of bed, she quietly made her way to the bathroom while noting that her body felt weaker, yet there was a power there that wasn’t there before.

After finishing her trip she was right behind Susan who was just stirring, the woman gasping as she noticed the teen missing. Before the woman could react, Sunset hugged her from behind with a cheeky grin and said, “Good morning, mom!”

“Good afternoon, sweetie.” Susan said, patting the teen’s arm.

“Afternoon?” Sunset grumbled, her stomach making itself known as she straightened up allowing Susan to get out the chair and stretch.

“You passed out in Kandrakar on Monday sweetie, it's Wednesday now. You slept all day yesterday, but Nerissa and Yan Lin assured me you were ok. They said your body lost a lot of its energy and needed rest to adapt and recharge somewhat.” Susan said, “Come on, I’ll make you some breakfast…lunch? Brunch? I’ll make you something.”

“Thanks, mom.” Sunset giggled at the woman’s confusion on what to call the meal. “Where’s Corny?”

“She stayed with you a lot of the time yesterday, but the girls had to get together for an emergency meeting about Twilight.” Susan sighed, “I’m going to need to get more fire extinguishers.”

“What? Why? What happened?” Sunset asked nervously.

“Well, Twilight was reading a book and sneezed, turning the poor thing into ash. She was pretty upset about the book, but really excited about the chance to study magic first hand.” Susan said, shaking her head. “Vel isn’t sure what to think about her daughter suddenly having magic, but supports her. Night, well, he thinks it’s hilarious.”

It didn’t take long for Sunset to be devouring a couple slices of leftover pizza from the night before when she saw the box in the fridge. Sunsan wasn’t sure why the girl preferred cold pizza over a warm meal, but figured it was just one of those quirks of being a teenager.

“So, I know pretty much what happened while I was Daydream Shimmer.” Sunset sighed, shaking her head at the name the Spirit of Laughter had given the form. “But what happened after?”

“Was that really you? When I tried to ask you, you raised your hand at us and everyone said they felt the same compulsion to stay quiet and listen.” Susan asked.

“It was me, and it wasn’t. I was in full sync with the Spirits of Kandrakar and the Spirits of Harmony and was pretty much being swept away with the current. I didn’t really control anything, but I remember everything that happened. At least I don’t feel that dark feeling I felt when I changed into…that thing at the Fall Formal.” Sunset sighed.

“Yeah, the girls from Canterlot sort of explained all that to me before Nerissa sent them home.” Susan explained, earning a wince from the teen. “I’m very proud of you dear. You made mistakes and you owned up to them and did everything in your power to redeem yourself in the school’s eyes.”

“You’re proud of me?” Sunset asked, eyes misting over a little.

“Oh sweetie, I’m very proud of you.” Susan said, reaching over the table to squeeze Sunset’s hand in reassurance. “Those girls seem to be developing magic, or at least some kind of abilities. Though only three seem to have done anything with it. Rainbow Dash seems to be able to run very fast while the blonde girl, I think Applejack is her name, seems to have super strength.”

“Who's the third one?” Sunset asked, curious to who else may have abilities.

“That would be Rarity, a large chunk of pillar almost fell on them and she created a shield to deflect it saving them.” Susan explained reluctantly.

“Oh man, I almost forgot, did I really tear up that place?” Sunset groaned, trying her best impression of Fluttershy hiding in her hair.

“It’s okay, you won’t be held responsible for it. In fact, Nerissa won’t be fixing the room. Instead she plans to have it rebuilt as a classroom for the future guardians they will be recruiting. You girls probably won’t need it because one of the former guardians will be taking turns and teaching you girls personally.” Susan said.

“Huh, well, that’s actually nice.” Sunset said, “I’m glad that idiot is paying for his crimes, but recruiting young girls and giving them powers they didn’t understand and tossing them into danger should have been more than enough to land him in hot water. I can’t fully blame Yan Lin as she was made to do it, but as far as I know she did try to help them out and provide clues to the girls without letting on that she was doing so.”

“Yeah, though I may not exactly be welcome back on Kandrakar when delegates from your other world are there for a while.” Susan said sheepishly.

“Why? What happened?” Sunset asked.

“Well…”

Susan was glaring at the spot the winged horse thing just vanished from as Nerissa had sent her back to her world. Susan was livid with the creature after finding out for sure just who and what it was about to tear into the so-called princess. “Please, be calm Susan. This is a place of peace. If you would like to confront a delegate we can invite her back and retire to the mediation room.”

“Why did you send me back?” A pale woman with pastel hair which seemed to flow gently as if a wind was constantly blowing through it. She wore a white gown decorated with jewels and golden bracelets and crown. She walked down the steps from her balcony down to the group gathered there discussing how to move forward.

“You are Princess Celestia, right? The same one who was a teacher to Sunset Shimmer?” Susan asked, cracking her knuckles as the woman looked at her in confusion as Cassidy was behind Susan making shushing motions with her hands.

“Yes, I am Princess Cel-“ She didn’t get much farther as Susan had actually punched her, sending her to the ground.

“How dare you hurt my baby the way you did? How dare you treat anyone like that and call yourself a princess! I should drag you to a glue factory!” Susan seethed, having to be physically pulled back by Halinor and Kadma.

“I guess she sort of had that coming.” Cassidy groaned.

“Will someone please explain just what is going on?” Celestia demanded. Holding her eye knowing it was probably black by now, or would be soon.

“Yeah, after that Nerissa kicked me out of the room and Yan Lin escorted me back to your room where she helped us home.” Susan sighed.

“You punched Princess Celestia?” Sunset asked.

“Yeah.” Susan groaned, hanging her head in shame.

“You sucker punched the Princess of the Sun, the Solar Diarch of Equestria?” Sunset asked again, making Susan shrink a little more in embarrassment. She looked up in relief when Sunset started laughing hard and loud, “Oh man, please tell me somebody had a camera! I really want to see that!”

“You aren’t mad? She is your other mother after all.” Susan sighed.

“No, you are my one and only mom. I might have a friendly relationship with her one day, but she will never be my mom.” Sunset said, smiling at her mom.

Author's Note

I do plan on working on more stories in my SITCH-verse, but I will be working on a Beetleborgs story next. I have plans for the following SITCH-verse stories.

A few one shots

A story basically from Nerissa’s pov from A Past Returned

A sequel to A Past Returned that will have two arcs, the first kind of a bridge arc between the first story and this one taking care of some of the loose ends including Cornelia’s fate and getting the talk out of the way with the Canterlot girls as well as Sunset starting to see a therapist as well as Cornelia. The second arc will be the main part dealing with the new villains.

Sometime between these stories I have a few other crossover ideas such as a Kim Possible one, maybe a Jem one and maybe a rewrite of the first movie where Sunset isn’t as evil seeming as she was in the movie. One where she actually shows kindness to Twilight a few times as well as play more fair against her.

I wanted to thank Sunny Scriber for once again doing such a great job proof reading because no matter how much I try to find all the mistakes I still manage to miss a bunch of them. I also want to thank him for all the advice on improving my writing and scenes in the story to make it better as well as writing the descriptions for the girls new transformation. I also want to thank HarmonicPriest for all the help and story ideas he has given as well as the awesome omakes that can be found in the comment sections of Tuesday Dec 20 d, Wednesday Dec 21 d, Thursday Dec 22 b, Friday Dec 23 c, Saturday Dec 24 j, and Monday Dec 26b as they are awesome! Thank you both very much!

I also wanted to thank HarmonicPriest for the suggestions on materials to use in making Susan's bracelet from the metals to the gems and the newest addition of alternate covers.

Omakes by HarmonicPriest

Author's Note

This is a collection of Omakes written by HarmonicPriest and can be found in the comment section. I love them and thought it would be nice to collect them here so people who may not have noticed them there can find them here.

Omakes by HarmonicPriest

Omakes from the chapter's comment section on Tuesday Dec 20 d

"The City Musical"
Principal Kate Knickerbocker entered her house in a state that many would describe as disheveled: sweat dropping from her brows, clothes were damaged ... you get the idea ...
It was another day of Christmas break and the only thing that was earlier on the principal's mind was to go to the shop and make necessary preparations for the upcoming new year, but on the way, she was quite literally stolen by the music from an unknown source ... and she wasn't alone.

Somehow, someway she was ... compelled ... no that is not a word but there is no better for that momentary feeling, to sing and dance together with many other people to the rhytm of "Highway to Hell".
Frankly, she wasn't that angry about that, it was a nice song and it was a long time since she was able to dance, she could remember that last time when Cassidy and Halinor took her to the disco, problem was that her attire ... was not in good state and it will be costly to repair, besides if any student saw her then her carefully crafted strict persona would be ruined. After sitting on the sofa for some time to catch a breath she knew she has one thing to do and took a phone in her hand dialing a number.

One signal ... Two signals ... and it was picked

"Principal Celestia ?" She asked. "Yes it's Principal Knickerbocker, I'm calling to apologize for my outburst at the previous conference."
"..."
"That outburst about the irresponsibility of allowing students to organize flash mobs in public places."
"..."
"Yes, I know I didn't believe you that they were "kinda happening spontaneously" but at that time it was hard to believe."
"..."
"Yes it happen ... wait how do you know it happened to me ?!"
"... "
"THE INTERNET?!"

Without much thought principal disconnected the call running to her desk and checking ... and there it is...
"Rocking principal" with over half a million views shows how after making a kinda risky double frontflip from a car roof (That she didn't know she could do) she was making "air guitar". At that moment Principal Knickerbocker swore that whoever was responsible for that will suffer an eternity of detentions, no matter if that was a student, mayor, or pope himself.
About three streets away, Sunset Shimmer suddenly got shudder, that was like Discord himself making Konga line with AT-AT on her grave. Thinking it was probably nothing she shrugged, paid for her purchase, and exited the shop while changing her playlist from rock to something calmer.
Meanwhile, in her own house , a very smug Principal Celestia was saving a video clip on her personal drive for later ... "reminder" and certainly not "blackmail".

"The Horsey Style"
Susan Vandom had one of the bad mornings, but she was happy that she can reconnected with ... let's say "legacy" of her daughter . Unfortunately, she in all that happiness forgot something... like for example buying bathroom necessities, in particular a shampoo.
She asked her daughter if she has one for borrowing because that day she had a very important client and she needed to be in top shape. Needless to say, she was a little perplexed by the bottle in her hand.
"Honey, are you sure it's yours?" She asked.
"Yes, even the same mark as the one I used in Equestria."
"But it's a horse shampoo."
The only reaction that Sunset showed was a deadpan expression. After a minute Susan felt slightly sheepish.
"Right it's pony land ..." Not wanting to wound Sunset she quickly changed tracks. "Is it any good ?"
In answer, Sunset waved her hair, in lamp light it looked ... pretty good. "Yes, and it is much cheaper than you would think."
Susan once more looked at the bottle." Well unto the breach as they say ..."
A couple of hours later Susan was both perplexed and pleased by what was happening. The new contract was not only a success but also it was negotiated on much better conditions than should be expected. Not only that but some men in office ... and some women were not only colliding with walls but openly drooling.
On the other hand, the rest of women were openly glaring at her.One secretary from another district even called her "horse face" behind her back thinking she hadn't heard. That caused a slight chuckle to escape from her "Oh, Irony..."
Needless to say that income of the firm rose three times that day and Susan asked her daughter about other products that could ... be used as a business enhancement. Besides, that shampoo had a very nice smell ...

"The Kingsmare"
Sunset had a very bad week. She had a very nice time with her mother and even meetings with Twilight and Martin were light in the day when she could talk about some advanced things without sounding like a total bookworm ... even when they could not stop flirting for five minutes. No, what was destroying her humor were glares from neighbors and pedestrians. "America, "Land of Equality and Freedom" my plot ... Well not like Canterlot snobs were better".
She thought about going to a local gym after advice from Susan to "work out emotions." After a couple of hours the only thing that she felt was some sore muscles from running. It was already long past 7.pm and she was the last person inside except the receptionist ... or so she thought when six adult men ... and one child/dwarf entered the room. You didn't need to be Celestia's student to see that those bike chains and metal pipes were not for handyman work. And they were not planning to let her pass.
"Can I help you?" Sunset asked, at least she could be polite.
"We don't want your kind here, we are here to teach ya a lesson."
Said the small one.
"Yeah a lesson hehe, you're the smart boss." Said one of the bigger men.
"Shud up you bonehead." And the small one hit the big one on the head ... somehow.
Sunset took a deep breath, it's not like she wasn't expecting the other shoe to drop at least she now can work out her ... frustrations ...
"Well if you are so nice to teach me a lesson let me answer with a lesson of my own." She opened her left palm which ignited with a red glow.
"Manners..." All doors in the room slammed shut surrounded by the same glow.
"Maketh..." Her right fist sparked with electricity and all window shudders slammed down with a metallic sound.
"Mare." All light in the room turned off leaving the room in darkness in which the only things visible were levitating metal bat and a hand surrounded by the same glow, the other hand sparking with electricity, a weak pinkish glow hidden behind a blouse, and two teal eyes glowing with barely restrained malice.

Twilight and Martin were worried about their friend and so hacked the local monitoring system to check if all is alright (it's not like something that the city could buy would stop them for more than two to three minutes). From the speakers flowed sounds of very violent beating and maniacal laughter. Both Martin and Twilight watched the carnage, blushed... and they both started making notes for their respective bullies.

Nerissa having a break in her plans choose to scry the interesting girl that helped enlight her about ... different methods. The jewel in her precious artifact was filled with images and sounds of vicious comeuppance.
" ... is it weird that I find this very hot?" Asked Nerrisa.
"I don't know my lady but I think so too...' Answered Shadon.

On the way home from work Susan Vandom suddenly felt very smug and shouted. "That's my sweetie."Needless to say, some people were ignoring the weird lady next to a car.

At the time of beating in the Equestrian capital Canterlot ... well there was a panic amongst the nobility. Maddened kinship laughter from some of the unicorn teachers from Celestia's school isn't anything new, they are known for being ... batty. But when during a court meeting Princess Celestia suddenly started cackling like it is time for a second prench revolution (Known in history as a veeeery bad time to be nobility) and Princess Luna hearing this laughter only said "Finally..." and has gone to sharpen executioner axe ... well needless to say that smarter nobles choose to run screaming "THE END IS NEIGH".

At the same time, the same kind of laughter was emanating from the castle of friendship in Ponyville, but the only reaction from citizens was shrugging and saying it was late by three hours...
After all, it was Tuesday...

About half an hour later Sunset Shimmer was skipping to her home with a very wide grin on her face, having worked out all her frustrations from the past weeks. Needless to say, the sight of a normally grouchy girl caused some worry for neighbors that wisely choose to stay a couple of days in their homes and not antagonize possible psychopath.
At the same time gang members that were taken by ambulance were very adamant saying that it was the bear that mauled them. After all, saying that you ganged up on a single girl was a straight ticket to prison but being beaten by a said girl was suicide for reputation...

Omakes from the chapter's comment section on Wednesday Dec 21 d

"Part one :Illegal Deals"

Sunset was testing the new Twilight gizmo before breakfast, a little stand with crystal that served to collect and convert magical energy into electricity. It not only let her train magic, casting lightning in particular, and lower bills but also stopped her from animating any more appliances (Mo...Susan was not happy when the microwave started lecturing her about how her heavily buttered popcorn is not healthy). That it also doubles as a nice replacement for the lava lamp was a bonus.

There was only one thing ...

"Where did she get it?" She asked out loud.
"Got what honey?" Susan asked from behind her newspaper.
"This," Sunset pointed at the crystal. "Is very refined, thaumatically..."
Susan truly wanted to share her daughter's interest and fascination with magic, problem was that most of techno ... arcane babble was flying over her head, so she chose at the time before she could understand more than one in the ten words to use standard work tactic: Do something else and nod in appropriate moments. She was reading that after a true landslide victory (88,8% that was checked by eight different commissions for signs of tampering) new U.S.A president, Damian Isaac Scord promises to implement his planned big changes "...so long as it doesn't interfere with my close friend tea parties..."
"Well, at least he has his priorities straight." Susan thought and promptly ignored that president's photo winked at her and tipped the top hat he didn't have in the photo, it was probably all the decaf that the coffee machine recommended her to switch to...
"... doesn't help that Martin got a similar crystal from Twilight and also the fact that those etchings mark this crystal as one ordered by royal guard..." Sunset continued.
"I don't know sweetie, maybe she just bought it at a local store?"
Susan hoped that those were the right words.
Sunset's palm had a meeting with Sunset face, it was short, fast, and loud...

Martin was in ... what comes after seventh heaven? ... he was quite a happy boy indeed. His mind couldn't quite remember what he was doing with his romantic life through a haze of happiness, something about another girl? What other girl? Twilight was one and only, she was smarter than him, she understood his jokes, and she didn't think he was a pathetic loser. He couldn't stop grinning at the memory of when they did IT ... they were holding hands ... in school! And she was genuinely smiling without asking him for homework...
There was also the fact that she opened before him a world of magic and magical discoveries but it was kind of meh in comparison. Besides he always knew that magic existed and the government was hiding one big extra-planar conspiracy with the help of another government filled with mythical creatures, who's laughing now, fellow conspiracy theorists?!
His thoughts returned to swimming in romantic directions when he was cutting a gem that he borrowed from the lab, he has such plans for it: a new spectrum scanner with the in-built lightsaber for his beautiful Sparkle ... and maybe nice Arwen Evenstar made from cuttings...
If Martin could read extraplanar languages ... or notice etching on the crystal in his love-struck state he would know that this hunk of crystal was marked as "Property of P.B"...

Two days earlier ...

It was late evening, it was going to be a normal night ... up until one Twilight Sparkle dressed in a latex spy outfit jumped out of the window into bushes ... it was the ground floor window. She then "gracefully" jumped from bush to bush up to the fence surrounding the property preparing herself for jumping over ... then she remembered her last gym class and instead opted to exit through the back gate like a civilized human being. After going through several back alleys she arrived at the meeting place, and there was her contact, dressed in a long green robe ... or bathrobe ... she couldn't tell, with hood masking face.

When she started researching strange energy that she now knew was magic she needed materials that were not exactly ... public. Well if there was one thing that Cinch was good for it was establishing a not-quite-illegal black market at Crystal Prep that even she knew about. When she started dealing with her contact she expected that parts will cost her the funds that she has for her planned doctorate number twenty-seven, as it turned out prices were ... unique... and they even make deliveries to Sheffield.
"Welcome stranger, what is the password?" Asked robbed figure in a feminine voice.
"Is this really necessary?" Twilight asked exasperated, it wasn't their first meeting...
"Correct password." Figure chirped." Now, do you have payment for the ordered stuff?"
Twilight gave her paper bag, figure looked inside and took a sniff. "Yes that is correct, and payment for my ... what's the word? Meditation?"
"Mediation." Twilight corrected and gave her a second paper bag.
"That one." The figure looked inside. "Well, that checks out, here is your order." The figure gave her a bag that was decorated with glitter. Twilight looked inside, and yes ordered two special crystals and a vial of blue dust marked with symbols for biological danger ... for "special needs". When she looked up the figure disappeared. As it was nothing new Twilight returned home "undiscovered" in her opinion and noted her exchange on computer for future tax record, not knowing that her mother is proud thinking that her daughter is "Finally a teenager, I can't wait for her first felony".

Meanwhile mysterious figure jumped into the limousine that was parked on the next street. Said car started the journey for Canterlot City ...

Part two: Dealings Illegal

It was late at night when the limousine parked next to an alicorn statue and from it exited a figure robbed in green ... meeting a figure robbed in dark blue with rather costly-looking sequins.
"Nice robes." Said the green figure.
"Thanks, a friend made new ones ... because old ones were not in season..." Answered the blue figure, his/her voice sounding garbled like it was speaking through the water. "Do you have payment for the last order?"
The green figure nodded and went to give paper bag but was stopped when from out of nowhere there was a loud scream...
"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA..."
Both figures weren't moving till the green one said :
"Wow, that sounded similar to that one blonde prick that I kicked between the legs ... only louder and less pitched..."
"He deserved more kicks for sure..." Answered the blue figure, before they commenced with the exchange. Blue figure received a paper bag and gave one in return without being asked, it was not the first exchange...
Both figures checked the contents, and nodded before going in their own direction. A green one to the limousine, and a blue one through the statue.

The green figure sat comfortably taking off her hood ...
"Is everything alright Lady Sonata?" Asked driver.
"Yup, yup it is "Answered Sonata Dusk taking her payment out of the bags: From first a nice homemade taco, and from second her favorite equestrian hay fries ... even if they make her tummy all rumbly. One would ask how did she find herself in a limo, well it started when her bestest friends (even when they hate being called that) were all grouchy after that battle of the bands business and worried that they lost their gems and how to live now, she didn't know why they were so wooried , hers grew back next day. They were so deep in their exchange that they asked her to go out for now (Well they were shouting at her but it's polite for them). She then went to the local cafe and saw that one guy that was so sad playing on his laptop, she doesn't exactly understand that "Stocky" game but it looked easy and she told him how to win, he didn't look convinced but then he did it and started crying from happiness, weird but okay. He said something about me saving his family legacy. Wow, she didn't knew that game was a family one, anyway she asked if he has some room for a day or two because she and her friend are maybe kinda homeless for now. His face made than funny thing when it changes super fast and he said that he has loging , it seems to be a word for room. Then she went for Addiago and Aria but they were still grouchy and said that they need to stay here from the lack of money and for her to shut up (shut what?), she shrugged and returned saying that her friends want to stay there. He was confused but then he took her to his nice big palace and wow he even had that old picture on the wall, that nice guy adolf...something painted for her in europe, he was a such sweetheart but then Adagio said they need to move and she didn't even said goodbye. She looked good on it in that red dress. The nice guy probably thought that too, he was looking really fast on the picture and then at me. She then spends days getting food for Adi&Ari, they reaaaly like that rundown apartment, they don't even want to listen about her new room. and helping a nice guy play Stocky, even when he says that It's already too much help and he needs to learn to do it on his own.
Lately, she got that nice offer for picking up stuff between Equestria and Sheffield for some snacks, and it is nice: get to the place, take things for giving things and she gets food? Woooorth it.

In The Castle of Friendship, in the dark room mirror surface ripples, and a pony in a dark blue robe steps out going to the table with ill-gotten gains, something raises from a paper bag in a purple glow, and there is the sound of shuffling paper and sniffing...
"Haven't you forgotten about something Twilight?"
"Kyaaaaaaaaaa!!"
Lights turn on and at the entrance to the room stands Spike while next to the table is Twilight Sparkle in shady robes ... with a burger in telekinesis.
"Spike!" She shouts. " Don't scare me like that!"
"Like what? The same way as the last time?"
"Yes, exactly like that..." Twilight calms her beating heart while Spike looks inside the bag in search of something "You should be sleeping."
"And you should reign in your pork addiction." Answers dragon.
"It's not addiction, it's just so tasty and juicy ..., especially bacon..." Twilight drools a little before shaking herself. "And what do you have to say about dog cookies?"Twilight changes the topic, while Spike sits with a bag of dog treats.
"That I have a problem but at least I admit it?" Spike says while looking at the new book on the table. "Nuclear Fission... never heard about that..."
"I know, isn't it exciting." Twilight instantly becomes radiant. "New science, new applications, think about possibilities..."
"Uhuh..."Spike mumbles between the bites. "And what was the cost for that stuff?"
"Oh, nothing important."
"Nothing important?"
"Absolutely nothing, just two military-grade crystals, and some pranking material."
"Oh, so that's where went that crystal from the changeling detector that Royal Guard uses, and after a month they still didn't notice."Spike says with realization. "Isn't it important?"
"No, it is not Spike, my detection spell is a lot better and more efficient and even Pumpkin Cake can cast it. That detector was built by that idiotic professor that can't cast simple cantrip let alone proper spell."
Twilight speaks vehemently taking another bite from a burger.
"And he gave me an F for my spell crafting project that imbecile, my spell was very simple."Twilight mumbles.
"Twilight, your definition of simple is kinda skewered."
"You understood it."
"Yes, and thanks to your education I could get a doctorate if not for those snobs in canterlot... and that second crystal?"
"Well..."

Not long ago...

Prince Blueblood got back to his chamber after a very tiring day of looking perfect and sneering at those unworthy peasants. He lay on his bed, putting on his head machine that he ordered from those scientists that are wasting their time on "bettering pony lifes", a machine that will help keep his mane at night as perfect as it is in a day. If he was more perceptive he would have noticed the lack of quite a big crystal that serves as a coolant, and smelled that something is burning, as it is it took him about an hour, and the fact that his eyes were full of tears from smoke that something is not right. He was instead able to notice the state of his head in one of the mirrors in the room.
"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA..."
His "stained glass and normal windows damaging" scream was heard in many places, including Discord dimension, Changeling Castle, Meridian, Kandrakar, and of course Canterlot City.
"THOU SHALL QUIT YOUR YAPPING! AND THOU SHALL PAY FOR ALL GLASS THAT THOU DAMAGED!" Princess Luna was, even with Royal Canterlot Voice quite behind in the amount of noise generation first time in her long life.

...from a truly unimportant place."Twilight said with a straight face.

Before Spike could ask for more, the mirror portal rippled, and from it came Princess Celestia wearing a white robe with her cutie mark motif all over it ... and a fake mustache on the nose...
In her telekinetic aura was levitating one cake black as the void, one that was visibly oozing something that for the inexperienced would be classified as darkest of magics.

Vice-Principal Luna was proud of herself for securing funding for the school in form of a small bag filled with golden coins. Nothing in her lifetime ban on using her scenic persona "Nightmare Moon" or her ban on baking "Coffie Catastrophy" beyond private use (Cake banned in fourteen different countries and five different states by causing widespread riots, and also unknowingly to Luna inspired four different superhuman serum programs that were using her recipe to grant abnormal speed, the problem was keeping subject from vibrating out of existence after decimating facilities) wasn't specifying "selling it to an extra-dimensional counterpart of her sister. Those government schmucks should know better...

There was an awkward silence where all occupants of the room were staring at each other. Finally, the silence was broken by Twilight.
"Additional funding for books and bacon, and neither of us speaks about it to no one especially Princess Luna or You-Know-Who-starting-with-letters-d-i-e , deal?"
"It's a deal, my faithful student," Celesta answered with a smile and a smidge of pride in her voice.
At the time it also got to Twilight's brain that she just blackmailed Princess Celestia ... needless to say there was a blue screen involved and in last functional corner of Twilight subconcious was a thought that maybe , just maybe she has a problem,,,

Part three:Illegal Pranking

Twilight Sparkle was dropping her last not-successful chemical experiment into the glass container on the table when there was a knock on the heavy steel door.
"It's open," Twilight shouted, and there entered a person that she hoped in the future will become her student. At this point it time she was only tutored.
"Hi, Twilight." Said her guest."Still brewing?"
"Hi, Lilian" Answered Twilight. "Your parents still think that you need a tutor to learn the alphabet?"

Cornelia's younger sister Lilian was ... a little similar to Twilight, but in contrast to her many think that Lilian is behind other children when it is quite the opposite ... oh and they both hate Cornelia's guts. She also might be a fellow SCIENCE! enthusiast in the making.
"Yup," Chirped the small child."That dumb caretaker said to them that I pretend to read, I play with dolls, and draw funny."
"Weren't you reading "Quantum Physics in 3 easy steps" that I borrowed you, using my stress test dummy to test that mini-gauss cannon and creating a diagram for results? By the way, how did you make it so flawlessly, mine works only after three tries ... and two labs."
"I dunno, it just works when I want it to."Lilian shrugged."And how is our child? Our little Slimey?" Lillian started making baby faces at occupant of the aquarium: a purple slime, the size of a basketball, and a goofy smile and eyes...at least Twilight thinks those are eyes...
"Lilian, you know it is not our child?"
"I know that we did some mixing of some chemicals with water from the local river and poured it at that big vine fragment that my sister's friends said attacked them, still thinking they were exaggerating, and I was hoping that it will do something ... and it did. Now we have a cute child. "She ended by taking slime out of the aquarium and hugging it, the creature was gurgling and vibrating. "So don't make us f***ing divorce, do it for this cutie."
Twilight rolled her eyes. " I will not chastise you for language since that's not my job and I heard worse from Cadence when she hits the dresser with her foot. I only ask where you heard that since for all her faults, her filter is not that bad."
"True, but mom has an even worse one than her."
"Go figure..." Twilight mumbled under her nose before taking out if pocket vial with blue dust. "Wanna help me prank your sister for her last remarks towards me and my friend ?"
"Do I ?" Lilian was instantly paying attention.

Twilight still didn't know why Sunset wasn't getting revenge for all vitriol that Cornelia was spewing.
What Twilight didn't know was that Sunset already had her revenge by going to Cornelia's favorite ranch and with the use of some gestures, salty lollipops, and some other methods of communication made that all horses don't let Cornelia get even within ten meters close without either running or becoming aggressive. After all, mares like women stick together...

Lilian had an easy job "accidentally" dye Cornelia's favored towel blue on Friday so the effects of "unpredictable allergenic substance" work through the weekend when parents are away ... again. What both Twilight nor Lilian didn't foresee was that Cornelia will share her towel with her friends ... and somehow Matt... and neither did they check that because of some issues earlier in the year students need to go to school ... on that Saturday...

Cornelia woke up startled by an alarm and after a couple of minutes stood up to prepare for school. She could not ignore it because thanks to guardian job she and rest of W.I.T.C.H have warning for truancy. "It was much easier with astral drops" Cornelia complains to herself. At least she was before she saw her reflection in the mirror ...
Needless to say, Cornelia's screams were music for Lilian's ears ... that is until she saw what that allergen did to her. After her sister left the house for school, she checked if there was some leftover dust for her use on herself ...

Hay Lin had a nice morning before going to school but for some reason, her father was smiling proudly at her and talking using only Chinese, not that it is an unusual occurrence. When she arrived at school she had her first shock of the day.
Teranee was ... for lack of a better description bipolar ... as in black&white like some human zebra... and not only that ...
"Hay Lin what a treat, for us to meet. There is a reason that I rhyme but I don't know what at the time..."
... she became a poet.
"Teranee , what happenend?" She asked.
Teranee frowned but before answering came the second shock for a day ... in the form of Cornelia ... with skin in a nice shade of pink ... and her eyes are kinda bigger?
"Oh god it's not only me, at least Hay Lin is normal..." Cornelia said catching her breath ... and trying to ignore some student's stares.
"Of course, I'm normal, most normal of them all ..."
Both Teranee and Cornelia frowned.
"Hay Lin, you know I don't speak moonspeak..."Said, Cornelia.
"Hay Lin, English language please for I don't speak Chinese..." Teranee ... rhymed...
Now it was Hay Lin that frowned, then she took out her phone and activated the dictaphone.
"Hello..." She said and then played back.
"Nǐ hǎo" Answered her voice ... well that explains a lot. Without much thinking, she took out her notepad for communication and wrote that she can't speak in English, well at least writing was okay.

After reading that Cornelia said out loud. "Oh great Hay Lin is stuck on moonspeak, Teranee is a living drama icon and I am a crayon with tattoos on my buttcheeks..."
Teranee with great emotional control asked: "That is hard to believe, do you have proof that you don't deceive?"
Hay Lin had less emotional control and was at this time supporting herself on the locker while laughing herself silly.
Cornelia blushed visibly even with pink skin, if that was in anger or embarrassment was hard to tell, and with some hesitation, she showed a photo on her phone.
It was one picture: the "Twilight" book on the left but instead of the apple on the cover it had her guardian symbol, on the right, it was a fashion magazine, both were partially covered by ... a corn.
That picture sends Hay Lin to the floor with laughter and hiccups.

While the girls are trying to help Hay Lin recover (Teranne is more eager than Cornelia) through the corridor walks Twilight Sparkle with Martin holding hands. Most of the male population is glaring at Martin, mostly because he is the first in the entire school to get the girl to like him not for homework benefits but out of genuine affection. Needless to say that the fact that instead of some jock it is "Martin The Loser" who got a true girlfriend is a serious blow below the belt to male pride of ... well every male except Martin.
Twilight looked over at Cornelia and said "Posing copycat" and walked further with her boyfriend.
"Cornelia I mean it well, and I need to tell that in her mind she was laughing all the way to hell."

Cornelia after gaping for a couple of minutes blew up ... literally.
"That ...that crayon has the audacity to laugh at my skin color? Who does she think she is ..." During her tirade, she didn't notice that her hair momentarily caught on fire, then popped popcorn kernels on the floor then returned to "normal".

That one moment cemented in the school's collective unconscious that there must be something in the air and this is a massive hallucination that is not worth attention.

Girls were rolling their eyes over Cornelia's hypocrisy that flies so high it could damage the international space station ... that was before they saw who is standing behind Cornelia.
"...and when I ... why are you staring behind me..." Before they said something Cornelia turned back ... and she saw Abs.
"Oh my god, you can grind cheese on those..." Then she looked up ... and saw Irma's face. Saying that she was ripped was like saying that Darth Vader has a cough...

The day turned out not to be so bad later.
Hay Lin was praised for her language skills.
Teranee was forcibly inducted into the drama club ... before other members remembered that she and her friends got a ban on performing, didn't change the fact that Teranee had fun.
Irma had a very good time working out her frustrations ... by showing up strongest jock first in the gym ... and then later massacring them at dodgeball.
Cornelia somehow could write teenage drama much better than her earlier attempts and she was able in a couple of hours to produce a book that was contesting "Twilight" for over six months and caused new shipping wars ... not like it was hard to achieve...
After the weekend they turned back to normal and all of that was partially forgotten and/or suppresed by the Sheffield population.

The only person that had a bad time through that weekend was Lilian who was feeling "A little hoarse" ... as her hair turned into yellow lilies which she was allergic to and she spend that weekend in her bed barely coherent. Well, she and one other...

Nerissa was staring at her not-quite-trusted but powerful servant.
"Shagon, can you explain in your own words ... da fug?"
Shagon having no face at the moment ... literally could only shake his head and shrug... and listen to how his other half is laughing his ass off inside the head...
If he could feed on his own hate, he would be a god long ago ...

Omakes from the chapter's comment section on Thursday Dec 22 b

A Band Idea

It was the afternoon after school, and Cornelia asked the rest of the guardians for a meeting, place: Irma's garage. When asked why she just said it was "appropriate for plans".

"Ok girls," Cornelia said. "As our leader..."
"Who died and made you a leader?" Interrupted Teranee.
The entire group looked at her gaping, Cornelia looked like she wanted to strangle someone.
Teranee blushed "Sorry, wrong saying."
"Well it's not like Will is dead," said Hay Lin "She just changed her birth race, her human memories sealed themselves, and she goes by Sunset Shimmer-Vandom. It's simple reincarnation, it does not require one to die ..."
"Hay Lin, it does exactly that." Interrupted Irma.
"It does?" Hay Lin asked."Huh, that explains why dad and grandma were facepalming when I said that."
"Back on track,"said Cornelia"As the strongest guardian..."
"Technically, "interrupted Hay Lin"It's Sunset, then either me or Irm..."Her further words were cut off by a gag made out of vines.
"As I was saying before those interruptions," continued Cornelia "I decided that we need something to bring morale and our teamwork up so I thought about one activity that all teens must do..."
"Makeover?" Irma asked.
"Homework?" Then Teranee.
"Petty acts of vandalism?" And Hay Lin after cutting her gag with an airblade.
"Music Band, teens make musical bands," Cornelia said holding her nose bridge between her fingers. "And we are in the perfect position for a theme, japan has magical girl idols and bands, but the U.S.A. has none of those, we are in clear."

Pinkie Pie was having a nice afternoon working her shift at Sugar Cube Corner with ... Pinkie Pie her teacher/assistant/student (it depends on the situation/dimension). Thinking about the people's reactions caused her to giggle, definitely much better reactions are here instead of in Ponyville where at worst it was blinking, and at best it was either shrugging or asking about the mirror pool, but here there are so many reactions, and smiles ... well most of them, there are some hiccups with shouting about the end of days. The worst hiccup was Mr.&Mrs. Cake, they had those big grins and started laughing like that meanie Joker and then started foaming and someone called an ambulance saying something about shock, but they are now better after two weeks in hospital, they just take those funny blue pills and mumble about "...finding a happy place...", it's such good advice for everyone. Pinkie's musing was interrupted by a combo: itchy eardrums, shuddery kneecaps, and fairy dust from eyebrows ... Rarity needs to know about that, she looked at the clock, still two hours to the shift end ... it can probably wait...

"But we need at least one more member for the band and so I propose..." Cornelia said before she was once more interrupted.
"Sunset?" Asked Hay Lin "She has experience with music, magical music, and musical magic and already was playing in a band..."

Pinkie received another combo: Body shudder, sticky fingers, and a hallucination of a phoenix song... oh crapperoni.
"Pinkie I need to go, there is a friend in danger of stealing,"
"Sure thing Pinkie, I just do shift for you for you." Answered Equestrian Pinkie.
"Thanks!" Shouted Pinkie before she ran through the wall disregarding it, and all others that were on her way to Rarity.
Pinkie continued mixing dough for cookies,
"Silly Twilight," She thought."I don't need to talk to Pinkie about that Anony-thingy if she's that caring about her friends."She darkened for a split second. "It's not like I'm the better one after wedding..."
And then she was once more happy-go-lucky singing under her nose and slightly swaying those human flanks in rhytm.

"No, we will not take Will time from her mom." Said, Cornelia.
"Didn't she ask to call her Sunset since she has no recollection of being Will and spending around two decades as Sunset?" Asked Irma.
"Let's focus on the band topic."Cornelia avoided answering.
"I was thinking about..."
"Twilight Sparkle?"Interrupted Teranee. "She plays the keyboard and has a nice voice..."
"HELL NO!" Shouted Cornelia spitting fire ... literally. Irma used some water magic to douse the now slightly smoldering carton box. Since that "Pink-Skin-Incident-that-not-many-seem-to-remember" Cornelia became ... quirky. Not in a mental way but in a way that she seems to be doing weird things in emotional outbursts. To this time girls noticed steam escaping her ears when she was peeved, when there was a sale in her favorite shop she disappeared leaving behind herself outline made from dust, and there were floating hearts when she was looking at a poster of her favorite boy's band.
"Maybe Caleb?"Asked Hay Lin. "He can play the guitar."
"Thank you Hay-Hay, that is exactly who I was talking about."Cornelia said with noticeable relief.
Because girls had nothing better to do for afternoons, and the last weeks were calmer they agreed to the band idea
Irma asked her strict father if they can use the garage for their band, she was expecting rejection but instead, her father got that "far-away" look, there was a tear on his cheek and he agreed mumbling something under his nose.
Hay-Lin "borrowed" instruments from the school orchestra.
They then contacted Caleb who had nothing better to do so he agreed.
Who knew that spending your entire life as a rebel and then ending said rebellion with help of mainly several superpowered teens leaves you without knowledge about what to do with your life?

It was ... a loud suburban afternoon of the next day, or at least it was in the Lair family garage. If someone would look outside their window, they would see two unusual people, and not because of their skin coloration. Truth be told those two people would have issues recognizing themselves. What was the reason for their presence? Knowledge granted by Pinkie Pie...

Rarity was stalking the street dressed in a dark purple leather jacket with shoulder spikes, a t-shirt with a burning unicorn skull, purple leather trousers, leather cuffs with spikes, leather boots with spikes, and in her hand was a baseball bat with velvet-covered handle and upgraded with ruby spikes instead of nails. Her nails were painted black and her hair were partially shaved and made into a tri-color punk rock style. If she would describe herself she would say that she looks ready to rip someone's spine and be fabulous doing that. Next to her was Fluttershy dressed in a dark-green trenchcoat with green tinted tuxedo hidden under it, leather boots, yellow-tinted Lennon
glasses, and a summer hat with a green bow. Normally Rarity would not advise to anyone wear that but Fluttershy said that she got it from her father as "A part of legacy..." and only needed resizing ... and cleaning from all that grey dust and red stains that Rarity was not sure it was ketchup stains. Well, at least when she was working on that, she got many clients that ordered noir clothes and looked at that green trench coat with respect.

One would ask why those two girls were dressed like it was time for filming "Mad Max teams up with Van Helsing" movie? Well, the answer lies with Pinkie Sense messages. She relayed to Rarity that they have competition for their magical girl's band, which would merit intervention with interlopers on its own and it was up to Rarity as their band enforcer (Rainbow doesn't know a thing about show-business politics and left that role to her, even if she wanted to be enforcer because that sounds cool.) to do that. She already had plans to persuade their upcoming competition with some words to change their theme but then Pinkie said that they might try to poach Sunset before they had a chance to make up to her, and that changed plans from "delicate persuasion" to "vandalizing intervention". Fluttershy joined since she was getting a new sweater, heard all of that, and chose to also "Show those copycats what happens when they try to steal a friend ... even the one that she already failed."
Pinkie could give them only the city and that it was a suburban area so Fluttershy brought with herself some bats for scouting ... which were covering their ears and practically begging to be let go back to Canterlot, which Fluttershy obliged seeing that it was not exactly hard to find their targets. Girls easily sneaked into the bush next to the garage window ... and promptly agreed that this band is not a threat either on the music scene or in "stealing Sunset".The only people worth attention were the only male with a guitar who was nicely "shredding" on it, and an asian on drums who was decent. What made them decide was the rest of this band, in a particular blonde singer, who was worse than Snip&Snails during Battle of The Bands...ok not that bad but still not good... They still stayed to observe just to be sure.

Inside the garage "The Magicals" were training for their upcoming debut ... which Cornelia promised to announce after this session.
"Okey, so you know about the fantasy convent that happens in the city after "The twilight fans convent" was demolished and canceled during preparations two weeks ago ?" Cornelia asked.
Girls and Caleb all nodded and except Hay Lin shuddered.
"Ohh but I like those books..." Hay Lin pouted not noticing disgusted reactions from the rest of the garage occupants, that were thinking about ending their friendship here and now ... oh and two girls outside, where one was aiming a gun and the other a hatchet with velvet covered handle and head made of crystal, both girls were mumbling about "...putting her out of misery..."
"...they are soo badly written satire of romance that it is the best comedy that I ever read ." All witnesses in and outside of the room stopped their thoughts of execution and instead decided that such innocence needs all the protection in the world.
"... right." Cornelia continued. "Anyway, there is going to be a contest for amateur bands and it's ideal for making our debut."
"And are you surethat Nerissa won't try to mess this up for us?"Asked Caleb.
"No one saw Nerissa or Shagon since about a month ago when she has gone ballistic on that bookshop, maybe she's on a vacation?" Asked Irma.
"Whatever that is, nothing will stop The Magicals."Declared Cornelia and the rest cheered.
Rarity and Fluttershy outside were going back, admitting that band members inside were right about the "stopping part", mostly because there was no need for anyone to do that.

A Convetional Mess

Shining Armor was having a very long and hard day before him but it was necessary to protect his LSBFF from harm, the fact that he already failed her once (How was he supposed to know that Cinch was crazy and was harming Twily? It's quite normal for teens to exaggerate when they say that a teacher is evil, and besides he had exams on his head when she was saying that Cinch was evil ... ok maybe he should listen when his sister that puts teachers on a pedestal says that one is less than perfect...) was quickly forgotten when he had a greater threat for his sister good and he was looking at HIM. This ... this nerdy scrub that thinks that is good enough for Twily and can make her happy after that Crystal Prep scandal (Shining Armor was completely ignoring how his sister was happier and laughing much more often since meeting "That Filthy Worm"considering that no one who doesn't meet his acceptance can have either permission or ability to make her happy.) Shining Armor tried to show her that he's no good punk but it's rather hard when he doesn't even have a black mark on his school record much less a criminal one (Fun fact: Police in Sheffield has forms for getting access to criminal records "For concerned fathers&brothers"). And that's why he's here looking at his sister "obviously" forced to wear such revealing clothes. next to that smiling pervert, working as event security ... dressed as a Wookie. Someone may ask how exactly that happened, well the answer is simple: Shining Armor after stealing Twilight's diary (for her owngood) learned that she and TFW have plans to go to this event while cosplaying and so he found one of the normal guards, hitting him with tranquilizer dart (He borrowed that one from mother, she normally uses it to take father for her "Not-extreme-at-all" hobbies), stole his ID card and then assumed guard identity ... under cheap wookie cosplay.
That last part is necessary because if TFW sees him he will act as the perfect gentleman, and even if his LSBFF has a problem seeing anything beyond the book it would be better for him to be unrecognized. Shame that Cadence couldn't join him (Apparently when you take over a school that was run like a military dictatorship, you need to supervise psychiatric help for students ... and some teachers, and that takes time.) so he could finally convince her that they are not perfect pa... and he lost the sight of them while thinking. Shining quickly chose to abandon his post under the scene and go for a "patrol" straight for the books parlor, convinced that Twilight and TFW are already there ... Besides that part of the convent is a long way from the scene, and that blond from "The Magicals" group has an awful singing voice.

Twilight was not feeling comfortable, mostly because while standing in the entrance line one wookie bodyguard tried to murder either her or her boyfriend with his looks. Seeing that Martin shifted himself between her and that madman's eyesight, he was so considerate like that. She corrected her cosplay, which was made rather quickly at home: plastic elven ears, green robes that covered everything, a necklace that she got from Martin and staff made from a piece of wood from the garden with a glued glowing crystal on top (That cost her three big mac's with additional bacon on "black market trade"), while Martin ... well he looked like true Norse berserker with that nice fur armor and handmade helmet and dwarven style axe. Shame that Sunset wasn't there but she said that she had something important to do.

It was a nice day in Vandom's dwelling ...
"Git gut scrubs!" Shouted Susan.
...especially considering cheering from inside the titanic pillow/book fort that replaced the saloon. Inside the fort on the sofa mother and daughter were sharing a very important activity: Winning an online shooter tournament.
Both were quite happy with their day from inside blankets with controllers in hands, Bluetooth headphone&microphone in use, and having expletives on tongues, even Ray was happy with his position inside Sunset's hair. Their third team member was also quite happy but Sunset couldn't deny the feeling that that voice on voice chat and those archaic speech patterns were somewhat familiar.
"Huzzzah, and I take ye another checking point for our team."
Shouted their teammate with nick "Princessofthemoon12".
"...meh it's probably no one I know." Sunset thought before letting another expletive when her mother stole another kill.

"So another destruction of that sparkpires stuff, what a terrible shame am I right?"
Twilight was brought of her musing by two convent workers talking.
"Yeah such a shame, but it was something new this year."
Said the second of two workers checking entrance cards.
"Oh really?"
"Yeah instead of usual suspects, the manager says it was some black-haired witch and guy with a golden mask. And she even had some gizmo for shooting electricity..."
Twilight easily recognized the description, "Who would have thought that Nerissa also hates those books?" Twilight shuddered ashamed that she even shares the name with those book series but she will rather burn all the copies in the world before changing her name, she was first dammit. She still remembers when the book betrayed her, she saw as her mother was reading these books and she became curious, oh how she regrets even picking that...that abomination. Her next step was burning those books in the kitchen declaring that they will not harm any other person...then her parents called the exorcist suspecting demonic possession. She will admit that maybe she overreacted by spitting and cursing that book in thirty-seven different languages in the presence of the exorcist but after three days of exorcising when he checked it, he did exactly the same.
"It seems I need to find Nerissa's address to send her gift basket."Twilight thought finally entering the building with Martin.
Fortunately, that Wookie bodyguard disappeared. Unfortunately, Cornelia was on the scene doing crimes against music.
"So you want to show her up?"Asked Martin with a knowing look.
"What? I mean yes ... but it's your time in the schedule to decide what we are doing..."Twilight answered.
"And we will spend the time showing Cornelia up," said Martin with a smile" besides, it's important for you to have as much fun as I'm having with you."
Twilight beamed while blushing, truly a perfect considerate boyfriend, why no one snatched him earlier she will never know.
At that time Irma sneezed on the scene, but it didn't change the quality of the performance in any noticeable way.

Nerissa was having a month that could be described as "Mood Swings".
First, she was bored so she has gone to a bookshop to get something in between her plans for "power increase and possible world domination" and sleeping. She went to the shelf with recommendations and pick up the first one from the supernatural genre. Needless to say, after reading barely half of the book she burned it, searched her magical knowledge for a safe method to scrub her memories, and not finding it she took out her frustrations on the bookstore. She didn't like the shop clerk's reaction that it was the fifth time this month, he should be crying dammit. The next day she got this nice idea to erase the city of Forks from existence ... the problem was she was never good with geography ... and her servant was even worse. After a couple of days of stealing atlases and kidnapping a local geography expert, she was on her way to Forks. She could already taste her frustrations worked out with the nice aroma of fire and brimstone...that is until she noticed that the city was already stripped to bedrock, the area was smelling like napalm and citizens were rebuilding it. She never felt such disappointment, but she could at least ask locals about who did that and then send the culprit some nice roses. There she got shocked since she asked the owner of the shack outside the crater that was Forks: Leah Clearwater.
Yeah turns out that up to a decade earlier those vampires and "werewolves" were real, and the book series was Bella Cullen's autobiography meant to show the world how much of a goddess she was as a vampire. It was going well for her, and Forks citizens were pissed by the books ... that was before HE arrived.
He had green skin and a manly mustache. He was dressed in a green trenchcoat and tuxedo, his eyes were covered by glasses, and on his head was a green fedora. introduced himself as a "...concerned father of the little girl that cried because of those books or Mr.Shy if you prefer..." but the locals named him a hero:
"The Verdant Bucker"
Cullens and in particular Bella were dismissive of a single human ... that is until in a long fight he slaughtered them all without a shred of remorse causing widespread devastation to the city. After the battle there arrived thousand of vampires and when The Verdant Bucker asked if they want revenge, they instead cheered for him, and proclaimed him and his descendants as "friends and honorable members of the vampire race" for getting rid of "those sparking scrubs that were causing issues with mascarade".Local "werewolves" were objective to the slaughter ... but then arrived true werewolves and gave them a choice of stopping using that moniker or total slaughter. Considering that Leah was the last "wolf totem warrior" it wasn't that hard to guess which option was picked.

Nerissa was going back to Sheffield severely disappointed by the fact that she could not work out her frustrations.
Then a couple of days later she discovered that there will be a convent for those books fans nearby and needless to say that she took Shagon and worked fast. She got to the hall where the convent would be held and let loose laughing all the way, she had better humor after all of that destruction but she was disappointed when the hall manager sat with a popcorn bucket instead of you know, screaming in terror?
And now she was perplexed by the fact she got gift baskets with sweets, wine, and some nice books.
The first one was delivered by bats with a "thank you" card for "demolishing that convent", the second was delivered by werewolf pups with the same card, and the third was delivered by ... a bunny with a similar "thank you" card from The Verdand Bucker II.
What was the most perplexing in all of that however was the fact that this bunny somehow broke exactly forty bones in Shagons body when he was trying to pet little bugger,
"Oh well, he will regenerate by the time I finish the first book." Nerissa thought ignoring the pain-filled moans of her servant.

As for the musical contest, "The Magicals" got place number four ... out of five, which Cornelia pronounced as great success ... that is until she heard that Twilight&Martin karaoke duet took third place. Either way "The Magicals" got a couple of local gigs in oncoming months but then Caleb got an "epiphany" when one of the scenic lamps fell on his head and he left the band that disbanded later after two weeks, relegating them to the same Sheffield history card as some musical hijinks of "CHYNK's" such as joining "The Beatles" tour as bodyguards/back up singers when they defended them from larvek attack, or Yan Lin and Nerrisa stealing Elvis toupee.

As for Caleb, he choose to create his first Meridian rock band with Tynar and Vathek and later became a multiversal band with the joining of Zambalan treant Vibrelm and their lyrics master ... Garble. They were not as appreciated at first but during their ending tour they were celebrities and after a couple of hundred years an inspiration for rock bands across infinite dimensions to transcendent boundaries ... but that story is unimportant.

Omakes from the chapter's comment section on Friday Dec 23 c

UnStable Humor

Cornelia was having good humor, mostly since it was that day in the month when she was going to the ranch to ride horses, and neither her sister (may she have bad makeup for all eternity) nor her mother had anything to say about it. It was one thing of not-so-many that her ... "whipped" dad decided, that she was grateful for.

She was so deeply in the fantasies of her favorite day that she absolutely ignored:
a) A blue-skinned girl with two-tone hair that was riding the horse sitting in the saddle backward and shouting "This is better than in Equestria!";
b) A one hundred dollar bill lying on the earth;
c) A strange light that was coming from the forest and was there since last decade and was causing headaches for everyone looking at it;
d) The fact that all the horses that she came across on her way to the main stable were keeping their distance;
e) That the lawn gnomes next to the doors of management were glaring with hatred at everyone that was coming close;
For Cornelia, the "d" part will come as most important that day...

Cornelia greeted a ranch owner, a nice old man if somewhat obsessed with lawn ornaments, and he was always wearing that amulet that was positively causing migraines from looking at it, took a saddle from the rack and bee-lined for her favorite horse, practically the only one she was riding since she was six year old: Dusty The Mare.
But when she was around two meters away, Dusty started taking a step back. Cornelia stopped and looked behind her to see what scared Dusty ... nothing there. Cornelia looked back and took a step, Dusty took a step back. Cornelia took two steps, Dusty also made two steps. Cornelia checked if she was smelly or something... nope the same perfumes she was always using.
Cornelia made a short sprint to the Dusty, and Dusty quite proficiently trotted backward.

Now Cornelia was getting angry, she came here to ride on the horse, and nothing will stop her...

Dusty was nibbling on the hay bale left next to the stable, then suddenly she moved to the side. Where she was standing there was now Cornelia lying on the earth after jumping from the second floor.

There was a carrot lying on the grass ... right under a big wooden box trap connected with a fishline to something behind the boulder. Dusty came closer, took the carrot, and went away ignoring that someone was tugging at a fishing lane.
After Dusty was away Cornelia came from behind the boulder and kicked the box ... which promptly fell on her.

Cornelia was wearing a "borrowed" stetson while reading books taken from the ranch with titles such as: "How not to kill yourself while throwing a lasso?", "Lasso for dummies." , "Throwing a lasso is as easy as you think" while ignoring two books that were marked on the bookshelf as recommended:

"Throwing a lasso is not as easy as you think" by Applejack
"Applejack was right, it's not as easy as you think" by Trixie Lulamoon

Finally, Cornelia stopped reading and took a pre-prepared lasso and started spinning, she had a nice time and was even able to jump through a loop like on a skipping rope multiple times, but when she tried to throw it ... let's just say that describing the final effect as "Shibari knot made by totally stoned Picasso" was an understatement.

Cornelia took a guardian form and tried catching her chosen ride...but turns out that Dusty was very proficient in dodging attacks from any direction including air attacks and underground. Needless to say, that guardian battery was empty and the horse was still free.

Dusty was standing next to the tree while Cornelia was slowly creeping closer ... or at least the high-definition cardboard cutout was getting closer. Dusty took one step from the closing cutout ... and then took a full sprint to the left dodging the falling net from the tree. Cornelia, who was hiding dressed as a boulder choose that moment to jump shouting "TWO-PRONGED ATTACK!" ... and instead of jumping on a trapped horse, she faceplanted into the tree at full speed. At least now she was sure that Dusty nicker was her laughing.

Dusty was looking at Cornelia with a raised eyebrow while nibbling on the grass, Cornelia on the other hand was dressed in brown robes and sitting in a meditative pose ... while levitating a meter in the air while mumbling a mantra:

"Absolutely livid rage, yet Calmness
Ignorance, yet Will to Understand
Passion, yet Meditation
Murderous intent, yet Patience
The Horse shall calm me fully"

On the hill a good distance away, a ranch assistant had a discussion with the owner while observing a levitating teen.

"Should we call an exorcist Mr.Henderson?" Asked assistant.
"Bah stop calling me a Mister Henderson Alex, that was me pappy. And besides, that is nothing to compare with what me pappy, and moma gone through since coming to this dimension.Hell, I remember their story they told about a fishy man from Innsmouth and those three fishy singing girls that were pissing off locals, and how pappy thought that they stole his wee man, before momma Heather told him it was some Dago fella..."
Assistant Alex turned off further storytelling, why he was constantly forgetting that even if his boss was nice, he was kinda insane...

An hour-long meditation didn't help Cornelia understand horses ... or calm her. On the plus side, she discovered three new techniques of manipulating the earth and one new method to give her sister a scare ... and possibly a heart attack. Not that she cared at the moment.

After six hours of trying Cornelia gave up and now was trying to drown her sadness with a decaf (Would be much easier with alcohol, but that would be too illegal), while asking the owner if maybe Dusty is sick and/or pregnant since that is the last hope for her to someday once again ride on her favorite horse.

"Nah Dusty is healthy as a horse maybe even healthier since that nice dudette was talking to them, it was like she was one of them horsy whisperers..."

"What did she look like?" Cornelia latched onto that information like a shark onto the raw steak.

"Like one of them colorful fellas, kind of like that nice orange girl that sells me hay and apples, and her red brother, too talkative that one if you ask me, but the whispering one was more mellow yellow and had hair in two colors like a bacon...strange I turned off me kettle..." The owner was turned back and so he didn't see that Cornelia was red in the face and had steam escaping through her ears...

"VVVVVVVVAAAAAAAAAAAAANNNNNNNDDDOOOOOMMMM..."
Her earth-splitting scream was a promise of painful revenge...

A Stable Retribution

It was a dawn in Meridian, either good or bad depended on one's perspective. Inside a castle, a tear opened and out of it stepped Cornelia holding in her hand a particular fang.

Cornelia was hell-bent on revenge for messing up her day on the horse ranch, she knew who to blame, but not where to find the culprit or how to hold her to receive a righteous beating. Then she got an idea, she found blunk and traded one unimportant thing in exchange for borrowing portal fang for 24 hours. It's not like her sister needed that...

Lilian was tearing through her room worried. If she lost her new phone, mother will kill her. She was more and more distraught and she needed to find this pho...
Suddenly an object of her search fell next to her. Lilian blinked and looked up, nothing except a ceiling lamp there. Huh, it seems that her sister hid her phone there, but how it has fallen? It was like some kind of make-believe... Lilian shrugged, after all it would be magic and there is no such thing, and then promptly started to disassemble a phone for a needed component. Mother would kill her for losing a phone, but for making it into a science project, she will buy her a better one using money reserved for Cornelia's school funds ... so all was well in Lilian's world...

Cornelia walked through the former Phobos fortress, all soldiers on her way choose to run away after seeing an Earth Guardian on an obvious warpath, it was not in their pay grade...
She ended at the door to Phobos private quarters, it was closed six ways to Sunday and had very unpleasant wards that not even Elyon could disable, and the last volunteer who tried to open them ... well let's just say that his mutilated corpse was still screaming inside the grave ...
She took one look at the door, and used her temporary rage-fueled common sense ... and made a hole in the wall of the room. Who in their right mind wards the door and nothing else?

Inside Equestrian Flutershy's house Discord suddenly swelled with pride for an unknown reason, it was troublesome since his new "balloon form" wouldn't let him reach sandwiches...
At the same time, Celestia felt like someone just insulted her ... which was nothing new since it was a normal situation with nobility waiting in the line with their issues. She not for the first time regretted her vow to not make further bloodshed that was stopping her from flash-frying those useless freeloaders ...

Inside the Phobos chamber ... which was looking distinctly "not-evil" strangely enough if one would ignore all self-portraits of Phobos ... Cornelia looked around and then went for the bookshelf. Said bookshelf was full of books with such distinct titles as:

-"Gardening for Emperors: How to tie souls of your enemies to plants after using their bodies as fertilizer"
-"Hair care for evil lords, Tips&Tricks"
-"Deceiving Princesses for dummies"
-"Ten easy steps to make yourself look good while being evil"

Cornelia finally found one book that was different: "How I showed my father that I am not a waste of space and conquered a world: Prince Phobos The Allmighty autobiography." and pulled it. The entire bookshelf moved to the said revealing a deposit box with a password lock connected to the ledger lying on top of it. Cornelia then rolled her eyes and wrote in the ledger:

"I am perfect"

Ledger shone green, the writing disappeared and the box opened. Cornelia was feeling pretty smug about herself, Teranee was always telling her that she has no chance as a detective since she's not even reading criminal books.

What does she know, those Shadow Spade's books are terrible, predictable, and described clothes are even worse ,too old fashioned for her tastes ... not that she ever read one but she had enough of her sister fangirling over them to know that only third-rate detectives would touch them...

In two different worlds, two different Rarity's had a sudden murderous urge to strangle the blond heretic.
Applejack who was inside Rarity's boutique in Ponyville was feeling uncomfortable with Rarity trying to kill her mane with her glaring...

After digging through the box content Cornelia found her target: The Threbe Star. She took it, opened the tear to her house, and then glared at it.
"Listen your tacky piece of rock, I know where my home is and I don't need protection, instead you will help me find certain someone and make it so that she can't hide herself. If you don't help me, I will make you into a necklace and earrings and then I will send you to the worst drag queen club that I can find in all the dimensions as a scenic prop."
The Star shuddered and started pointing direction like a compass.

Sunset woke up, got up ... and immediately groaned before using her horn to replace in her calendar "Days since last unicorn transformation" eight with zero.

The first time when she was transformed she was terrified that her life on earth was ruined and that government will make her into a unicorn rug ... then she went to school, and had a nice time observing the reactions of the Canterlot High populous, which ranged from squeeing to diabetus attacks, and special reactions from the male population which included flustering, not-believing, and in some rare cases (which included Flash Sentry) blushing while looking at their pants with betrayal written on their faces. (There were of course some idiots that were using the "Sunset ate my homework" excuse, well those had the concept of cranial injuries thoroughly introduced via hoof to the head. And there was one moron who asked her if she "likes horses" , that one was hospitalized.) After the school , government agents supported by animal control were trying to catch her ... and failing miserably at that. Not only was she a teleporting spell-casting unicorn with enough spellpower to demolish some tanks on a bad day, but her numerous tries to enter restricted archives in Canterlot which were stopped by guardians with magical tranquilizers made her immune to non-magical darts and any non-elder-dragon graded sleeping drug.
Besides those government stooges were idiots who could not connect her human form with her unicorn form.

In recent days those transformations were not bothersome but irritating, she had nothing against living as a human, as a unicorn, as a hybrid, or shifting between as long as it was her choice, not some magical interference.

Sunset entered the kitchen and jumped onto a stool.
"Morning sweetheart, one of those days?" Asked Susan while making eggs with bacon.
"Eyup, at least it's Friday this time." Sunset responded while levitating the bowl with cereals and a milk bottle.

When Susan first saw her daughter's "true form" she landed in the hospital with a case of "Hnngghhh", now she was practically immunized against cute (Since some CEOs use their young children's photos to weaken their competitors, that was a very good side effect of her hospitalization (That those same competitors tend to keel over ... and their attorneys self-immolate at the sight of her daughter photos was not important)). Besides seeing half of the hospital staff checking themselves for drugs, alcohol, and every single mind sickness when Sunset visited her in the hospital the same day she landed there was hilarious ... not that Susan will admit it out loud.

After breakfast, Sunset took her saddlebags, casted on herself an illusion of her clothes in pony size (she wasn't that concerned about being naked in pony form, but she wanted to avoid a second incident of some karen suing her for "flashing" children (It went nowhere except that women being taken to the loony bin for accusing a pony of flashing people, thank stars for bureaucrats that not check what kind of pony she accused of "flashing"), said goodbyes to her mom and gone to school counting for at least couple funny reactions.

Sunset arrived at school late ... and disappointed. It seems that people in Sheffield are so blind and lacking attention that it is a miracle that half of the city doesn't suffer car-related accidents per hour, for Twilight's sake (Twilight was more pissed than mortified when she discovered that Sunset propagated her name as an expletive in Canterlot High) how can no one see a pastel unicorn on a street full of people, even when said unicorn ask you for a time?!
She wasn't disappointed for long since before she had occasion to get to her locker, her way was blocked.

"Vandom, your ass is ... oh my god you are adorable ..." Cornelia shouted in guardian form, her left hand was covered in thorny vines while her right was used to levitate a spinning trash can cover, on her neck was shining Threbe Star.
Sunset knew what it was about and she knew that she should choose a diplomatic solution and defuse the situation like Celestia was teaching her ... and that thought directed her in the opposite direction.

" No thanks Corny, I don't have those feelings about you."

Cornelia's eye twitched. "You are gonna pay for what you have done, and for that I will shove my foot up your..."

Sunset interrupted with a smirk. "Kinky, but as I said before you are not my ty..." And she needed to quickly levitate herself to the side since Cornelia sent her metal freezbe with breakneck speed in her direction with an angry scream. Metal disk ricocheted from the wall and hit Uriah on the head, leaving him unconscious and in need of medical attention. No one important was harmed.

Sunset continued her levitation with an even wider smirk. "Consider this nerve touched."She said out loud, it seems today's entertainment was a refresher course in unicorn-mage battle.

It was five minutes after the bell, Principal Knickerbocker and Professor Collins were exiting the teacher lounge after testing a new coffee vending machine, both with warm cups of fresh cappuccino.

"Come on you blonde bimbo, try to hit me!" Shouted a yellow unicorn with dual colored mane, while levitating through the school corridor at surreal speed surrounded by a red aura and shooting energy blasts of the same color.

"I'm gonna turn you into glue Vandom!" Shouted a big fairy that looked and sounded kinda like Cornelia Hale, while sending metal shrapnels from lockers onto the unicorn.

When those two disappeared behind the corner, both the Principal and Professor looked at each other, nodded, dropped their cups into the trash bin, and returned to the teacher's lounge while rolling up their sleeves.

Blunk had bad humor while diving into the dumpster in search of a "magical phony mirror" that he knew he was keeping safe. His humor got even worse when there was a crack of the window somewhere up, and the last thing he registered before blackness was a shadow of a coffee vending machine that landed on him with a loud thump.

Girls were sitting in the classroom wondering where are Sunset and Cornelia... that is before they noticed through the window that the old gym building started exploding from copious amounts of elemental attacks. Since most of those were based on fire, earth, and lightning it was not hard to guess that Cornelia probably finally snapped. It was odd that no one besides them noticed that the gym building is quickly and loudly disappearing.

It was a couple of hours later at the former gym building and at this point in time a big crater. There were some bonfires, patches of ice, miniature trees, levitating boulders and there was even a small gravitational singularity somewhere in this mess.

In the middle of all of that, there were lying Sunset and Cornelia, both heavily breathing and tending to their injuries... at least Sunset was.

Cornelia received the most damage in this battle from some burns to cracks in her bones and maaany bruises, it has gotten worse when she used her last transformation fumes to create two plant/stone golems ... which Sunset has stolen using Quintessence. It didn't stop Cornelia, since after de-transforming she created a stone glove/sling for her hurt hand, and with a combination of it and the last trash bin cover modified into a saw blade she not only dispatched two constructs but also used her stony glove to break Sunset nose as her last act before giving up.

Sunset was stabilizing her nose bone and fighting off exhaustion, it was a long time since she let loose and she admitted to herself that toying with Cornelia and not using Kandrakar Heart was a bad idea.

"So can you tell me why one prank caused you to hunt me down?" Asked Sunset while spitting some of her blood.

"Hey, that prank was cruel, besides I did nothing to deserve that."Cornelia rebutted while gathering her strength to sit down.

"You called me a crayon, and that one-time prank wasn't cruel, by the stars you could just give those horses some salt lollipops and they would jump you."

Cornelia blinked. "That is fair, and since when you are an expert on what horses like?" Cornelia asked while sitting.

Sunset gave her a deadpan stare while pointing her hoof at herself.

"... right, it seems I need to add a concussion to the list of injuries..." Cornelia muttered. "So school is almost out, my mother will kill me and those cracked bones will take weeks to heal..."

"They are calcium, it's a mineral. Just use that earth manipulation and pull them back together." Sunset said.

"... thanks for the tip, you hungry? I probably have something vegetarian in my locker ..." Answered Cornelia.

"No need. I have enough takeouts for both of us." Before Cornelia could ask, Sunset continued. " Losing a friend's trust is the fastest way to lose a friend..."

"FOREVER!!" Shouted Pinkie Pie from behind some rubble that could not hide a hamster much less a teen. Cornelia had a momentary stroke.

"Hey Pinkie, you still have ..." Sunset was asking.

"Two warn cocoas, twelve cupcakes, two warm sandwiches with chicken and salad, and there is in addition for Corny here..."

"How do you know..." Tried interrupting Cornelia.

"...a latte and sushi all paid two months in advance. See ya around, oh and say hello to pony me in next omake." Pinkie said putting boxes with food on a wooden table that was not there a minute ago, and then she jumped back behind the pebbles disappearing.

"Bye Pinkie." Said Sunset while starting to eat her sandwich.

Cornelia was looking gobsmacked in direction of Pinkie's former spot. " You should eat before it gets cold." Sunset said between bites.

"How the fu..." Cornelia started.

"It's Pinkie Pie, don't question it. There is a psychiatric ward dedicated to those who tried ..." Sunset said with all due seriousness ... which is not much considering that it was said by a unicorn with a salad leaf stuck between her teeth.

Sunset was back to her human form the next day, and still with no control over transformations.

Teamwork in the S.I.T.C.H team was more stable since Sunset and Cornelia started regularly beating each other, who knew that it could bring such catharsis.

It took two weeks for someone to discover that a very visible old school gym building was less than a gravel stack, but since it let the school not only get an insurance claim from the city but also save expenses for demolishing it, needless to say that no one was asking questions.

What happened to Threbe Star? During the battle, it fell to the ground and Pinkie took it as a gift for her sister Maud who was very happy with giving boulder a playmate even if it was such common magic rock. The Star was as happy with this arrangement as a semi-sentient indestructible artifact can be.

Omakes from the chapter's comment section on Saturday Dec 24 j

A Haunting Misinformation

Members of Canterlot Movie Club were standing before their destination: a building in a poorer part of Canterlot City. Their target was both simple and complicated: They wanted to apologize and make amends to Sunset Shimmer for the entire "We set up your friends and entire school against you and crushed all faith in a friendship that you have built" fiasco, so everything would go back to the way it was, including the way that school turned on CMC's... What? They are kids, chances for a kid, that turns soon into a teenager, to do something because it is altruistic, are slim to none ...

Plan to this point was not complicated :

Wait for the suspension for Anon-a-Miss to end;

Find Sunset in school;

Say apologies and do something nice as amends ... like invite her to group activities or give her Rainbow Dash cool memorabilia;

...

Profit!

Three guesses which of the CMC members was main designer of this plan...

Unfortunately, said plan was dead in water since it was a couple of months and no one saw even a hair of Sunset Shimmer.

In the case of a normal person it would be logical to ask someone closer to her, about Sunset's whereabouts but considering that CMC's were already on thin ice, they wanted to avoid irritating the school students (and their respective sisters/sister figure) further, so they concocted an elaborate scheme to acquire Sunset address... scheme which succeeded but caused total annihilation of Principal Celestia office via tree sap... It's CMC' we're talking about...

"Ah'm not sure, maybe we should wait for her to open door?" Asked Applebloom.
"Don't be scaredy cat Bloom, door is not closed so she's not at home ... so we can enter and clean up a little as a nice texture..."
"Gesture you nincompoop. And the last time I entered Rarity's room without invitation she threatened to turn me into a pretzel." Sweetie Belle interrupted Scootaloo.
"Gesundheit. And Sunset is not Rarity, so she's not stuck up about privateers..." Answered Scootaloo before Sweetie interrupted once more
"Privacy! You are doing it on purpose..."
"Doing what, you dictionary?" Said Scootaloo with a smirk.

Before it turned into a brawl on the staircase Applebloom took control of the situation with one of the most useful tools in such cases, a tool that also lets deflect blame if something goes wrong.

"We vote about that, and Ah'm saying we do that and call it surprise cleaning, that should make her smile."
"Well I am against it, we should wait for Sunset before we enter."
"And I say yes because someone needs a sense of adventure."Concluded Scootaloo."Besides what could possibly go wrong?"

All three girls entered the apartment, promptly ignoring distant thunder strike that somehow occurred on a bright sunny day after Scootaloo's last words and the ethereal Jonh De Lancie's laughter that accompanied that thunder.

Inside of Sunset apartment was ... somehow oppressive. Ignoring all the dust that covered surfaces like no one lived here in a couple of months, the apartment was ... darker, even with Sun entering through the window and it was like girls were ... observed and judged by ... something...

"Well, it's not something that I was expecting..." Scootaloo said after surveying the room. After all, those are CMC and their danger sense is beaten dead like it was a victim of Princess Twilight Sparkle's dancing performance for eight hours straight "... we should probably start with dusting everything."

Girls nodded and made steps to go to the kitchen for some sort of cleaning rag ... that is before the light started flickering.

"Oh great, and we need to change the lightbulb..."Applebloom said before she was interrupted by the sound of distant radio that started playing a song distorted by crackling.

🎶"TwInKlE tWiNkLe LiTtLe StAr..."🎶

Before Sweetie Belle could comment about Sunset's creepy taste in music, a TV turned on, and in the snowy image there seemed to be a shape of a girl ... and then suddenly the image changed into a screaming face without eyes and the TV let out a terrifying screech.

CMC'S Danger sense might have been dead, but in this situation it choose to resurrect itself and run away together with screaming and pale girls. Meanwhile, all appliances that were animated with magic in the house exchanged congratulations about small but successful revenge on Sunset's behalf. No one heard those congratulations besides devices in the apartment, and they tell no tales ...

At the same time Scootaloo, Aplebloom, and Sweetie Belle ran out of the building with impressive speed ... and collided with the building landlord.

"Ohh you should be more careful with running." Said Landlord getting up from the pavement, not noticing how pale the girls were.

"Ahh, you must be friends of Sunset Shimmer, shame that she's no longer here with us..." Hearing those words girls that were in process of dusting themselves after getting up, went stiff.

"Such a nice girl, shame what happened to her but it was predictable after she lost her job, well at least now she's with her parents in a better place or haunting some friend's home in Sheffield in her spare time ... are you alright girls?"

At this point CMC's pupils shrank to pinpricks, eyes were leaking tears and they were shaking like someone told them they murdered someone ...

"WE'RE SORRY SUNSET, WE'LL HELP YOU REST IN PEACE!"

Girls ran at full speed down the street towards local church, almost trampling the confused landlord.

"... was it something I said?" A landlord named Double Speak asked no one in particular, it wasn't the first time in his life when someone did something weird after he talked to them ...

Exorcising Mistake

"Aaaaand...done." Twilight wiped her brow into her sleeve, after putting a panel on the last connected cables in the new magnum opus of their group.

A group consisting of Twilight, Sunset, Martin ... and Cornelia, who was sitting in the corner on one of the beanbags with some fashion magazine and petting A.S.S.(Adorable Sludge Slurper, also known as Slimey the Slime. Twilight still didn't get what was wrong with her chosen acronym, all others just called him/her/it Slimey, or in case of Lilian her progeny) was admiring their creation.

Someone probably asks what Cornelia was doing here since her relation with Twilight was that of vengeful nemesis , fortunately since Elizabeth episode it evolved to "Frenemies". As for what Cornelia was doing in the lab... well she didn't have anything better to do, and she wanted to contribute to magical research, mostly to prove she's not stupid (and that she belongs in this family, but that is something she will take to an early grave before saying it outloud ... and through possible reincarnation, since Sunset proved those existed. Hay Lin's father since learning about that tidbit felt validated and kept laughing at catholic priests and screaming "WHO IS RIGHT NOW, YOU Xīpán (Suckers)!".). Unfortunately, after one lecture from Sunset which was understandable for Twilight and Martin and caused bleeding from the ears for Cornelia, she self-designated herself as a group "jock, who sometimes says something insightful".

This machine called Dimensional Anchor was a true wonder of magitek applied, it was hulking two and a half meter high mechanical block with a singular keyboard and screen, topped with the most important part: a unique phase crystal lenses connected to a power source creating an emitter. This crystal was found by Princess Twilight in crystal mines (It was supposed to be used as a makeshift dagger to stab "fake-cadence" but she sorta forgot about it when she found a real one, and it was lying in a box since changeling invasion. Waste of a good stabbing occasion if someone asked Sunset.) was so pure that it could be considered one in a million rarity, and then it was bathed in dimensional energies (via throwing it a couple of thousand times via dimensional tear in a game of hot potato, and later through a mirror portal about fifteen hundred times for good measure), then cut into four lenses (It took Martin six days and about fifteen liters of coffee to do it, he was a little twitchy for about a week after and kicked Uriah between legs when he was teasing him), which were then bathed and cleaned in water and later dusted in the sand, one lens on Earth, Equestria, Meridian and last lense Princess Twilight threw into mirror pool attached to a fishing rod for about a week (That was pricy procedure, it emptied local KFC and McDonalds stock). This machine had a dual purpose, the first one was to create a city-wide zone in which using any form of dimensional transportation or teleportation will cause unregistered traveler's insides to become outsides. The second purpose was to create stable portals without the need for mana or any heart, portals that could lead to worlds that were normally hard to access and travel would be one way only, worlds that you would normally need to search for but with attached terminal and CPU, machine would search for worlds similar to inserted description. And that second function not for the first time was the subject of discussion in last weeks...

"So as we many times discussed..." Twilight started."I still stand by my point that we need more tech so I vote we go into the Starcraft universe and borrow some of the protoss stuff."
"My Sparkle in the night, my queen of dusk and dawn, as much as I agree with you about better toys for us to play with, I think your idea is too dangerous. I still think my idea of going to Angel Groove and scavenging old ranger tech is safer, and it has added benefit of collectibles that will make your brother green with envy, I mean what chances he has to top off the original green ranger morpher?"
Twilight was conflicted, on one hand, her handsome and smart knight-boyfriend was right, and pulling one over her BBBFF was a very tempting option, on the other hand she was a woman of science so she couldn't be seen agreeing so easily with someone else...
At the same time, Sunset and Cornelia were gagging since those two lovebirds were once more staring into each other eyes, giggling, blushing, and generating heart particles, which should not be possible outside of the Equestria harmonic field as far as Sunset knew.
"Get a room you cuddlebugs, and when you are at it maybe you will finally agree with my idea..."Sunset started.
"Sunny don't get me wrong but even I think your idea needs some rethinking, Lilian thinks your idea needs rethinking and she's the most supportive of it." Cornelia said from behind her magazine, Slimey was contently gurgling next to her.
Twilight and Martin nodded without breaking their eye contact, it was creepy how they were not blinking ... sometimes for hours.
"And what is wrong with my idea of stealing one of the argent energy axes from Doom Hell Marauders? Those are awesome." Sunset looked at Cornelia with a raised eyebrow, it would be a more successful gesture if Cornelia was paying attention.
"Maybe because it's hells artifacts belonging to a demonized soldier that can go toe to toe with Doomguy for about fifteen seconds?" Twilight asked.
"And it may get ... possessive if you catch my meaning..."Martin added. Sunset shrugged.
"It's not like we are not portal away from pony princess of friendship that can blast it with a rainbow if it gets uppity for a weapon..."
Before the argument could once again evolve into a shouting match and later into a magical battle in which Cornelia risked losing eyebrows ... again, she decided to add her option.
"If you want an awesome tech option, maybe steal Ishimura?"
A trio of geeks stopped their brewing argument.
"Ishimura? As in USG Ishimura?" Asked Sunset.
"Yup"
"A big ship infested with cosmic horror zombies?"Asked Martin.
"A big ship infested with stress relief options you mean."
"A big ship that would be costly to maintain?" Asked Twilight.
"A big planet cracking ship that can work for its upkeep via mining, gives you all more resources for SCIENCE! , full of nice advanced processing toys that double as weapons, its own hydroponics, genetic laboratory, cloning facility, anti-asteroid batteries that could give our league of villains bad day when we are not throwing kinetic impacts on their latest base, and it has its own singularity core that gives an option for hyperspace travel..."
Cornelia stopped talking when she saw that the rest of the group (including Slimey) looked at her like she was possessed.
"What? I liked those games as much as Lilian likes "Doom" and they had big lore in all those logs scattered on the ship..."
"Well, this is actually another great idea, we all agree?" Sunset asked Martin and Twilight. They nodded and Sunset took out a punch card and made another hole. "Two more ideas and you get one free magitek invention."
Cornelia smiled, already imagining herself inside a flying limousine that can transform into the battle mech, it's not a big idea but it is a stylish and useful idea.
"Ok, so we need to get it upstairs and turn it on..." Twilight said but before the group could try and levitate it, they had a realization: The machine was covered in anti-magic plating and anti-magic paint to make the machine hard to destroy or move via magical means. The entire group looked at the Dimensional anchor, then at all the stairs leading from the basement.
"D'OOOOOH!" Entire group shouted.

It took two days and seven visits to Ponyville spa via Sunset's tear (to correct damaged from exertion spines) but the machine was finally next to the basement door.
"Okey now we can finally get Cornelia earth golem to move machine into the house..."Twilight said as Sunset was opening doors ... and then the entire group was doused in water.

Outside the basement were Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scotaloo dressed in kimonos. Scotaloo had an empty bucket that had the words "Holy water" scratched on the side, Sweetie Belle was swinging a "Holy Symbol" (a baseball bat that was covered in glued symbols of different gods and religions, if one would look closely a symbol of eight arrows in a radial pattern made from crystal looked like it was laughing, while many different symbols of sun associated gods were looking like they're were both terrified and appalled by what happened) from side to side in a ritualistic manner, and Applebloom was reading loudly from the book "Ten easy exorcisms when some idjit summons something above priest pay-grade" by Bobby Singer. She was reading it in so broken Latin that it would make J.K Rowling cringe, the accent was not helping. Finally, the girls ended their performance, and they were thinking why their exorcism did not work, meanwhile, science group was more focused on the Dimensional Anchor ... on the smoking dimensional anchor that had short-circuited from water, destroying lenses without the option to repair, it would be rather hard to turn exploded dust into functioning lenses. Very unique lenses that can't be replaced... Group was slowly becoming red, while all the water started evaporating ...

Citizens of Heatherfield were introduced to the newest oddity on a very long list: a group of pastel girls in kimonos was running down the street shouting "WE'RE SORRY!", while a group of teenagers was pursuing them.
One girl was throwing firebolts and lightning bolts, the other was casting energy bolts and bottles of some kind of acid, a third was unleashing wolves made from timber, and there was also a boy that was sending ice bolts by swinging a very realistic copy of Frostmourne blade. Entire group shouted:
"BRAINS FOR SCIENCE GOD! BODIES FOR THE VIVISECTION THRONE!"
It was one of those days ...

The Icy Lily

It was a cold and dark winter in Antarctica, after all it was the middle of July. There was no one around the south pole except for penguins ... and Lilian. Keeper of Heart of Gaea was here to solve a little issue: It was nice to have a voice in your head that teaches you about magical things ... but Gaea was best described as bipolar. One moment the voice was motherly, next it was raving about cleansing all stupid destroying climate monkeys. And since Lilian didn't want to go genocidal before sweet sixteen she came up with a solution that will let her not go mad too fast ... and the fact that it was based on a movie that was pissing off Cornelia was a cherry on top. Lilian snapped her fingers to change outfit for something more appropriate...

🎶"The snow glows white on the mountain..."🎶 And she started a performance that will later be repeated on the North Pole.

There was planet-wide panic about the sudden ice age that covered the entire planet, biggest snow cover was registered in Cairo (7 meters high) and lasted for over two weeks. When scientists found the reason for the sudden case of "planetary cold shoulder" they were flummoxed. It's not every day that you find two exact replicas of Elsa's castle ... each was bigger than Mount Everest. One replica was exactly on the south pole and the other on the north pole. Naturally, some countries tried to sue Disney for damage caused by "agresive marketing practice" , those countries lost and now Disney owned a nice chunk of Asia. Lilian wasn't paying attention to that instead focusing on experimentation. She was saddened that she can't do SCIENCE! with Twilight anymore since she's passively warping the probability of success. Twilight was trying to cheer her saying that they can still do Science! but in Lilian's mind, it was not the same...Hpw can she call herself a Twilight SCIENCE! partner if she can't break laws of nature ... naturally ...

Meanwhile, at the White House, President D.I.Scord was laughing his (at this point in time) symmetrical buttocks off, one of his promises was to revert global warming ... and he didn't need to do anything because it fixed itself with help of another reality warper, but that was not what caused him so much mirth. What was making him laugh was a satellite live image of Saudi Arabia where all those Oil Magnats were in the middle of a demonstration on how not to deal with snow and ice. It was more hilarious than when Blueblood opened one of the letters send to Pink Princess by Sunny girl, letters that were proof that you can in fact send dark curses on paper. They were a minor inconvenience for an alicorn or powerful unicorn mage, and Blueblood's agonizing stay at Canterlot hospital last week was proof that he was not in fact an alicorn or powerful ...
For that nice entertainment, President agreed with his clone making the paperwork that he needs to send a nice gift basket to little Gaea's keeper ... and add only a little poison joke to that. After all normal gift basket bought for American taxes was boring ... maybe he needs to add a Hydra egg? After all dear Fluttershy talks about how much children like lizards ... or was it puppies? Lizard-pupies? Meh one of those...

Omakes from the chapter's comment section on Monday Dec 26b

A Shining Cunning

In the distant north, in the middle of the Crystal Empire capital ... which was named Crystal Empire, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza (Cadence for friends, "Princess of Food" for serious enemies, "That Whorse that got crown for nothing" for enemies that are not worthy of mention (Pink menace was already taken so Canterlot nobility tried to be creative with insults, emphasis on 'tried'.)) was facing an enemy so dangerous that no Princess except Twilight Sparkle could best it (And wasn't she smug about that...), an enemy so numerous that it seemed to be multiplying before her eyes. She was so close to the point of breaking, that she thought semi-seriously that maybe she could ask Chrysalis to replace her, that would teach that sucker about the dangers of impersonations...
"My love, you've got mail." Shining Armor said trotting inside the office.
"Thank Harmony and Discord for good measure!" Cadance shouted in her thoughts for that well-timed reprieve from paperwork.

Turns out that Crystal Empire not having a shred of nobility inside the entire terrain (One good thing that Sombra did in his dark reign) was not as good as it was supposed to be. There was an upside that she had no issue with a bunch of useless fops making managing harder, but as it turns out nobles are good for something: throwing evil paperwork at them so someone else might suffer instead of her (Who knew that time displaced empire that had until recently dark dictatorship full of slavery and mind domination is not good with producing any kind of bureaucrats?).

She turned to her savior from the evils of paperwork. "Who is it from?"
"Sunset sent another letter, this one was also full of ... additions..." Shining Armor said wincing slightly.
"Something curious among those?" Cadence asked tilting her head.
"Two overpowered medical stomach purges, potato peeler spell turned into slow skin peeler, and ongoing enchantment that turns victim sweat into vinegar-lemon juice mix, and dandruff into salt."Shining listed." If I didn't know any better I would suspect that someone burned a book in Twilight's presence."He added as an afterthought.
"Oh Shining, Twilight is such a sweet sister-in-law, surely you are exaggerating. I know she has her ... episodes ..." Cadance chatted.

"Sugarcube, ah'm a gonna tell ya one more time. Ya have addiction and that is like saying that Pinkie likes sugar ..." Applejack said looking at Twilight.
"No, I have not! They are just sooooo... juicyyyy..." Twilight started drooling looking at Sweet Apple Acres pigs, while she was hanging from barn rafters using her tail. Pigs, whose sentience depended on who you were asking were very creeped out. Especially when Princess of Friendship started hissing and moaning about bacon, alicorn's head should not spin like that...

"...but she would not harm someone intentionally ... first." Cadance finished scanning letters for hidden surprises.
"I am more surprised that Blueblood could not dispel such basic spells..."
"Oh, those activated after dispelling." Shining interrupted.
Cadence blinked. "And what was before dispelling?"
There was a silence and then..." Let's just say that Blueblood wisened up ... a little... and first gave that letter to Former Chancellor Neightsay...and EEA could spare money by giving him a breezie-sized coffin for his remains. Turns out the fool just casted dispel without scanning first ... and fell victim to veeeery overpowered spell that targeted ... stallion things ... and before the royal guard could end the investigation Blueblood entered and just opened the letter ... and now he's in hospital in severe agony..."
"So what spell shortened Neightsay's career?"
"A nutcracker..." Shining said trying not to wince.
Cadence blinked. "That's strange, this is one cantrip that Sunset was howling about not being able to cast, even before ... Mirror...But it was funny when she started stealing hammers from the armory to "make her version". "
Shining also blinked ... " Huh, so it seems someone else wanted to do in Bluey...well the only pony in the country that is not suspect is Princess Celestia..."

Day earlier...

Spike was scratching runes onto the letter that he's supposed to transfer to Canterlot from Sunset Shimmer, and then after finishing, loaded them with energy from crystal battery ... all of it and then three more batteries (It's worth mentioning that those were Twilight Sparkle grade batteries). He didn't used his education earlier since Blueblood calling him "filthy lizard" was beneath his attention, besides he stopped doing that when Twilight inverted his digestive tract for a month. But now he had means, an alibi, and motivation. Blueblood will finally pay for making Rarity cry.

... investigation was relegated to "we'll get to that"." Shining ended as Cadance opened the letter to read out loud.

Dear Cad Featherduster

This is another of the letters that our joint therapist advised us to write for emotions to bleed out ... without me wanting to make you bleed on instinct ... so not much happened since the last one. Twilight (Local one) and her boyfriend had a family dinner, from what I heard her local brother needed to be reanimated because when they kissed he got seizures... dunno why, I might have a human body but that is still a mystery to me, but he has those very often, the doctor said it's anger issues but as far as I can tell it's impossible unless something is reaaaally pissing him off and he hides that (I know right? Simply impossible)
Oh and you can stop sending me your photos for the dartboard, I now have a better target
A rather bald target...

Sincerely
Fuck you

P.S. This might sound weird but Princess Twilight ... might have an issue. There was a weird rumor that she and Sonata Dusk (One of the sirens ... the not-punchable one) were stealing deluxe meat tacos during Taco Tuesday, and it is not a singular case with such rumors.

"Didn't you say that 'fuck' is the human version of 'buck'?" Asked Shiny.
"Mhmm"
"Then I must say that this letter is much more polite than previous ones."
"I know, right?" Cadence smiled. "Without threats of painful death, she wrote 'sincerely' and even she almost wrote my name. Therapy is really helping her."Cadance levitated parchment and quill. "Oh and honey? Have you seen that pegasus guard? Flash Sentry I believe?" Cadence didn't miss the way her husband twitched.
"Well, he's out on a mission, doing a good job for the empire."Shiny said."Even if I want him to fail..." He muttered under the nose. He will do everything so his sister doesn't end with some unworthy stallion, and even if she seems to be married to her work and friends, it's better to be cautious. Hence why, when he learned that Twilly was going gaga over some human with the same name as one of the palace guards, he could not risk it, and sent him on a suicidal mission. There was just one issue:

FLASH! SENTRY! WAS! NOT! BUCKING! DYING!

He sent him into the nest of an adult dragon with nothing but three steaks, and the dragon dies.

He sent him to Ursa Major's cave dressed as a chicken, and now Crystal Empire has a very big and tame guardian dog.

He sent him dressed as a mare with a convincing illusion into a place where there was a sighting of a caribou scouting party, and now most of them are extinct and what was left became an amazonian society where females are worshipped in fear to the point where changing male into a female is seen as greatest reward.

And what's worst those successes were so public that Flash is now named by the public as "A Hero of The Imperium" and is now second in popularity contest right under Spike "The Brave and Glorious" while Shining is somewhere after fifth place.
If he gets back from the next one, then he will probably dispose of That Filthy Featherduster personally...

"And what is his latest mission honey?" Cadance asked with a raised eyebrow.
"A scouting diplomat." Shining said without missing a beat and with a smile that was only a little manic...

Flash Sentry, Hero of The Imperium was ashamed of himself. It started when he got a dragon mission, he wanted to run the entire time like the coward he is and counted on that when he gave the dragon those steaks as a gift ... and then the dragon started choking and in process impaled himself on a stalagmite.
He tried to tell the truth but no one listened to him when they named him a hero ... he didn't deserve to be in the same bracket as Spike or Twilight Sparkle. He just didn't know why his cowardice was so rewarded. And now he had another task: scout the changeling outpost and identify the commander. The only thing he would complain about is the fact that once again someone messed up his equipment and the only thing he had was a toothpick. And so he was jumping from rock to rock in hiding ... and then he slipped, fell down, hit his head on something pony-shaped, and lost consciousness. When he woke up he was covered in blood and he lied next to a changeling corpse that had a toothpick inside his eye.
"OH QUEEN DAMMIT IT! IT"S THE HERO OF IMPERIUM! AND HE'S ALREADY GOT OUR LEADER! WE SURRENDER! PLEASE DON'T BRAINWASH US LIKE CARIBOUS!" Someling shouted from the doorway.

Flash Sentry could only whimper and curse his fate...

The Hacking Armor

It was around noon. The silence of the computer room was broken first by a falling vent cover and then by failing Shining Armor in a burglar suit bought on Allegro. He quickly got up since he had an important mission. And that mission included hacking into the computer in his sister's lab to prove TFW is up to no good and is therefore unworthy of his sister. There is no one who can understand the importance of his self-imposed task...

Beyond Mirror Portal, inside the old chamber where Sombra has hidden Crystal Heart Shining Armor sneezed, and thanks to that overextended and instead of pushing Flash Sentry through the window, he lost his balance and fell downstairs. His last thought in a concussed brain when he finally reached the bottom hours later was that game master Sombra truly liked stairs in his dungeons, all 3 788 252 of them that he was able to count...

Shining Armor suddenly felt for a moment like he just interrupted some well-deserved brotherly protection for someone else, but since no one was around, he considered it the effects of his last meal and so promptly ignored the feeling while sitting at the terminal.
Since he was one of the best guys at the IT course in Crystal Prep he was fairly sure that this is going to be easy, so he used one of the most basic hacking tricks:

[Enter Password]
12345
[Access Denied]

... okay, time for second for a second most basic trick:

[Enter Password]
54321
[Access Denied]

And now Shining was stumped, those two usually work...

[Enter Password]
BBBFF
[Access Denied]

Okay, that hurt on many emotional levels but at least there were no three mistakes = terminal block so he had time, how hard it can be?

Twilight
[Access Denied]

twilight
[Access Denied]

Sparkle
[Access Denied]

sparkle
[Access Denied]

Twilight Sparkle
[Access Denied]

Sparkle Twilight
[Access Denied]

thgiliwT
[Access Denied]

SCIENCE!
[Access Denied]

Fuck you!
[Access Denied]

Please?
[Access Denied]

Princess Celestia is the best princess
[Access Denied]

Shining Armor didn't even knew where this last password idea came from, it's been six hours, and still nothing. He started praying for a sign, for any clue. And then sun rays from behind the cloud outside caught his attention and far in the distance lightning struck... he ignored that this cloud looked like a hand flipping him a bird. He sat straight in the chair as everything just clicked. His bloodshot eyes traced all necessary buttons, his fingers danced on them much better than his sister or mother ever could. He finally achieved enlightenment, from the depths of his vast brotherly wisdom he found the key to the doors of eternity, doors that were hiding all that is known about known existence, doors leading to Akashic Records which included forbidden secrets of Pinkie Pie's vast power ... whoever Pinkie Pie is...

[Enter Password]
Password
[Access Denied]

"LIKE HELL IT IS!" Shining Armor shouted at the computer. It did not answer but instead someone else did...

"SHINING ARMOR! IF YOU ARE INSIDE MY COMPUTER ROOM I WILL DO UNSPEAKABLE THINGS TO THAT THING THAT CADANCE WANTS SO MUCH, AND THAT IS AFTER VIVISECTION!" The voice of his very pissed sister sounded in distance.

Shining Armor visibly paled, and that was impressive considering his skin tone.His eyes shrank to pinpricks. There are not many fates worse than death and angering his sister was number two on that list since she ignores such petty things like ethics or Geneva Convention. What's worse if she does something to his little shiny, then he will have to contend with number one on that list: Cadance that was denied a happy time in the bedroom.
Shining Armor quickly ran to his entrance point and then he realized that he forgot about dropping an escape line from the venr entrance.

Now, he had only two choices:
1. Take his punishment like a man before Twily forcibly takes his male membership card...

Jump through the window from the third floor straight onto the newest addition in the garden that his mother ordered from Australia to "add thrill to the gardening" : Dendrocnide Moroides, also known as Gympie-Gympie plant.

Well, the choice was simple ...

Twilight returned with her family from the hospital, her idiot brother tried wall climbing and he fell onto the Gympie plant, or at least that was what he told both to doctors and to parents.
As it turns out that hellish plant is resistant to magic so Shiny needs to spend at least a month in ICU to heal normally.
Twilight sat at her desk and flipped the hidden switch on the keyboard.
That was the newest addition to all computers that she was using, this switch changes the keyboard from QWERTY to Old Equestrian runes, granting an additional layer of security.

[Enter Password]
Sparkling Martini
[Access Granted]

Twilight giggled inputting this password. Cadence was right, that is the most perfect name for her relationship with Martin...

The Battle for Sunset - alternative events

Nerissa was helping with preparations of the army to storm Kandrakar. Her original plan only included going herself with the girls ... but it all went to hell when she wanted to warn a certain person...

An hour earlier...

"THEY DID WHAT!!!!!" Susan Vandom shouted , her voice echoed like she was speaking with multiple voices and tongues , she was also oozing enough Killing Intent that it caused most of humanity on planet earth to collapse while foaming from mouths.
The next thing that Nerissa knew was that Susan took her necklace with Elyon inside, tapped it with duct tape to the butcher knife, then did the same with the aforementioned knife and frying pan, all in two seconds flat, and then she cut a hole in the fabric of reality that leads to the Equestria, at that point C.H.Y.N.K were too scared/stunned to protest being shoved into a tear.

Since then Susan was going around gathering an army and allies at knifepoint, and they started assembling an armada.

Turns out if you have SCIENCE! crazy Princess of Friendship, SCIENCE! crazy human counterpart of the said princess, two pink eldritch beings that are human/pony shaped, one pre-teen that is also SCIENCE crazy in addition to being Keeper of Gaea, a Spirit of Chaos, a bunch of godlike or demi-godlike beings, and other helpful personas it is very easy to equip magical zeppelins with railguns and other weapons with enough firepower to seriously mess up not only your target but the solar system the target is in. There is also the fact that under Princess's command, those zeppelins had standing army.(Turns out that the royal guard is not in fact an army but an organization to throw into useless noble fops to stop them from damaging true armies with their noble bullshit.)

Celestia has Sun Army, which is in short magical artillery comprised of archmages, and infantry that serves to build a mobile fortress around their mages.

Luna has Night Guard ... which is a magical Night Bomber Regiment that softens targets with many explosions, lightning, and sonic attacks, and then their Princess comes to personally deliver a beating.

Cadence... she has fracking pony ninjas, and not the loud ones that cause explosions but true assassins... and they even have a motto: Our Promised Death is as Sudden as love at first sight.
Which is cool in Nerissa's humble opinion.

All in all, Nerissa wants to kick herself for not thinking about asking someone for reinforcements.

"FASTER WITH LOADING THAT EQUIPMENT! I WANT TO GIVE THAT %@Y*@$% THAT KIDNAPPED MY DAUGHTER EARFUL OF KITCHEN KNIFE!" Susan was cutting into the air a big portal that will transport all this army to Kandrakar, and it seems she was getting impatient.
"YES PRINCESS SUSAN!" Shouted the closest pony soldiers, and there was a visible quickening of their efforts.
"Since when being a scary woman gives you a princess title?" Nerissa was musing."Hmmm, probably a cultural thing..."

She then used quintessence to animate a crate with resources to load it, she was not going to get herself stabbed as an example...

In the dimension of Kandrakar, not even fifteen minutes later opened a big tear, and through it appeared ten flying battleships.
They were all similar in design and basic equipment, but they all had different roles and additions.

First, there was "Jolly Roger" with admirals Pinkie and Pinkie at the helm. This ship had a role of distraction, using its... pinkishness to draw enemy fire and then promptly ignore it together with all laws of aerodynamics. It was also providing with help of Octavia and Vinil Scratch a battle theme since according to Pinkie's all epic parties need a musical theme.

Accompanying "Jolly Roger" was "20% cooler" under command of Rainbow Dashes. ship with modified engines, that had a role of providing similar distractions but through hit-and-run tactics and disrupting the weather.

Next was "Mother's Fury" under the undisputed rule of Susan Vandom. This ship had a simple task: Deliver Susan, other parents (Who had guns, making them quite dangerous), and both groups of guardians in a support role so she can "Stab that &%#@^# reaaaaly hard and a looooooot of times!"

In the third row, there were carriers "Nightfall" and "Lovely Delivery" with Princesses Luna and Cadance in the captain's seats. "Nightfall" was providing thestrals as bombers and "Lovely delivery" was giving other ships primary barrier courtesy of Shining Armor, in addition to delivering infantry (Crystals ponies were really stab happy, it was like they had unresolved issues or something...).
Princess Luna was dressed in silvery armor and she was levitating a Scythe with a blade shaped like the crescent moon.
Shining Armor had his royal guard armor, while Cadence had suit made from leather and crystals giving her an "assassin dominatrix" look, she was holding in her wings a pair of shortswords that could be combined into a small shield shaped like a crystal heart.

Behind the carriers, there were another two ships: "Sol Invictus" under Princess Celestia's banner, and "Scientifically-Diplomatic Victory" steered by Princess Twilight Sparkle and Vice-Captains Twilight Sparkle and Martin Tubbs.
"Sol Invictus" was serving as the main artillery ... using Princess Celestia as the main cannon. She was standing on the main deck without any regalia, wielding only her flail with the extendable chain "Sunfury", ship crew had only one mission: Keep the ship and the princess in a manageable temperature range and not on fire via constant magical cooling.
The second ship had a role as a targeting system for all other ships in addition to being a radar and communication center.
Princess Twilight didn't have her own army or cool weapon so to not be the odd one among Princesses she crafted in ten minutes a Warhammer "Friendly Reminder" using first edition Starswirl The Bearded biography (Edition that had a hard cover made from a diamond ) and 5,436 pages, and her Friendship Journal as hammerhead. Both books were infused with so many protective enchantments that not even Discord and Celestia combined could scratch it (It was proven).

And in the back of the formation in support, there were "Radiant Elegance", "Chaotic Nature" and "Farmers Market", respectively under the leadership of Rarity's, Fluttershy's&Discord, and Applejacks.
"Radiant Elegance" was a secondary barrier that was using levitating crystals to block oncoming spells, steal their energy, and give it to other ships.
"Chaotic Nature" was a medical/prisoner ship that utilized Discord abilities to save wounded for Fluttershy's to patch and if they were enemies then to take them as prisoners under Angel Bunny's watch.
"Farmers Market" was a resupply ship and secondary artillery that used earth ponies' strength to shoot kinetic bullets instead of magical ones, simple as that.

All participants were prepared for immediate battle so what they saw caused Vinyl Scratch to literally scratch a vinyl, and all jaws to drop (Literally in Discord case).

Where there was supposed to be a mighty Kandrakar fortress at the mountain top ... there was no fortress ... or mountain for that matter...and the mountain next to this one ... and the next one ... and there was finally something on quickly disappearing third mountain. It was Sunset Shimmer in the full elemental form ... and she was inhaling mountain like Celestia inhales cakes...

All females present on ships seeing all that matter beind devoured and no visible weight gain had singular thought:
That Lucky Bitch!
On the Astral Plane, during the talk with spirits, Sunset Shimmer felt a little smug for some unknown reason.

In pocket dimension that served as stomach/prison members of kandrakar council were glaring at the Oracle.
"Your plan was simply stupid for a villain." Luba said. "I mean even idiot knows that trying to brainwash someone who has access to power of love or magic of friendship is fools errand."
"Shut up your pussy cat , you can't stomach my genius."Oracle shouted.
Members of Kandrakar council groaned at those words.Luba was twitching,
"What's up you prunes, cat's got your tongue?" The bald one was digging his grave futher.
Luba inhaled and exhaled. "I am now going to start kicking you in the family jewels , I don't know when I stop..."
Next three hours of Oracle life were more agonizing than his life to this point...

Friday Dec 16 a

Groaning in annoyance at the alarm clock’s incessant nagging Sunset forced herself to sit up in her bed to glare at the offending device. Why couldn’t her alarm clock be normal? Scratch that, why did Twilight have to leave that stupid pendant with her before leaving to go back to Equestria a few weeks ago after the Battle of the Bands. At least appliances were normal around her then. Since then it seemed like everything with a computer chip became sentient around her and tried as hard as it could to give her a migraine.

“Girl, if you don’t get that butt up out of that bed or you are going to be late for school!” The alarm clock said again, its voice sounding almost like a stuffy butler with an English accent.

“Leave the poor girl alone, Geeves, you know how much trouble she has been having at school lately.” Her phone replied, its voice sounding like a concerned mother defending Sunset.

“You baby the girl too much Marigold, she needs a good education or she will be stuck in a cramped little apartment like this the rest of her life with no prospects of getting anything better.” Geeves huffed in indignation as Sunset ran her fingers through her hair. She ignored the two as they continued arguing while not even bothering to get her input on the matter. Climbing from the bed she took time to change Ray’s water and give him a good breakfast, something she was unsure if she was going to have this morning as she didn’t feel like risking a trip to the store last night.

The clock did have a point; she was going to be late if she didn’t hurry. Not that it really bothered her as much as it should as lately she has been asking herself why she cared so much about it. It wasn’t like she had anyone waiting for her there with everything going on. It was more pain and sorrow attending another day of harassment that had become her normal school day since a few days ago. Her pride of being a top student at the school and her wariness from the harassment and lack of sleep because of weird dreams warred within her as she took a hot shower.

“Hurry it up girl!” Geeves voice echoed from the other room making Sunset sigh, once again making her think about the mysterious pendant Twilight have left with her. Once again Sunset found herself wondering if the thing really belonged to her or if it was just another magical artifact Princess Celestia just wanted to get rid of.

“Oh, I almost forgot!” Princess Twilight gasped just seconds before stepping into the portal home. Rummaging through the saddle turned messenger bag Twilight grumbled quietly to herself as the girls crowded around her to see what was going on while Sunset stood behind them shaking her head. Everything was happening so fast since defeating the Sirens the day before. The girls actually started to open up to Sunset more with many of the students doing the same. It was enough to fill Sunset with an emotion she hadn’t felt this strong in such a long time, happiness.

“Did you want to give us some cool magical thingy in case some other magical meanie starts trouble?” Pinkie Pie asked, her energy almost making her seem like she was vibrating as she rocked back and forth on her feet.

“Actually, Princess Celestia sent Sunset something that she says belongs to you Sunset Shimmer.” Princess Twilight said as she finally found what she was looking for and pulled out a small crystal pendant and held it out to Sunset. Reluctantly Sunset took the small piece of jewelry by the black rope it hung from and almost dropped it when she felt a jolt run through her body as it started glowing a pinkish color.

“I don’t understand, this isn’t mine.” Sunset said slowly, unable to take her eyes off the slowly spinning gem.

“The Princess said that it was on you when she found you.” Princess Twilight explained with a shrug.

“When she found me? You mean when I was having my magic surge?” Sunset asked finally tearing her gaze from the gem, a strong urge to protect it overcoming her for some reason. It was as if it was extremely important though she truly had no idea why.

“She said she planned on giving it back to you sooner, but you ran away before she could. She was having some of the royal mages studying it to make sure it didn’t pose a danger to you or is what caused your surge in the first place.” Princess Twilight said, “Anyways, I have to get going, I’m really sorry. Bye girls!”

After waving goodbye one last time Princess Twilight disappeared through the portal as Rarity was giving the new gem a thorough inspection. “It is a bit tacky darling, but if you want I can try and make a few outfits to match it.”

“Thanks Rarity, but I don’t think I will be wearing this thing much.

She was wrong though, Sunset ended up keeping the thing with her at all times around her neck and hidden under her tops. She wasn’t sure what it was, if it was hers or something she was being tested with, but a part of her just couldn’t separate from it. It was like reuniting with an old friend though she had no memories of it. Dressed and ready for school Sunset made sure the pendant was secured before heading out and locking the door behind her.

“Excuse me miss, I was wondering if you could answer a few questions for me?” A light peach colored woman with black hair tied back wearing a dark pant suit asked. Looking up at her Sunset saw a dark skinned man standing out buy a dark vehicle at the road taking pictures of her dressed in much the same way. She had never met any people like them before though she knew of their existence in the surrounding counties.

“I’m sorry, but I can’t. I’m already late.” Sunset apologized clutching the strap on her bag. She didn’t know who they were, but she didn’t exactly trust them. Rainbow Dash always talked bad about them claiming people like that all hated them and called them crayons because of the different skin shades that were wildly different than most of the world. She knew Rainbow Dash wasn’t the most trustworthy source of information because of her brash attitude and act before thinking way of life. The others never contradicted her usually so Sunset couldn’t help feeling a little nervous.

“Please, it’s very important. We are looking for a missing girl, have you seen her.” The woman asked pulling out a photograph of a young redheaded girl with short hair that looked very familiar the longer Sunset stared at her. If you changed the skin tone and made her hair longer, add a few golden streaks and make the eyes darker and it would look like a younger version of Sunset. It felt like the floor fell out from under Sunset as she realized that the picture looked nothing like her, yet her mind quickly did those things and tried to tell her that it did look like her when she first came to this world if she added the changes.

“Are you okay Miss?” The woman asked reaching out to steady the unbalanced girl.

“My name is Sunset Shimmer and I’m sorry, I have never seen anyone like her before.” Sunset explained as she regained her equilibrium before pushing past the woman.

“Please, take another look, she has been missing for over three years and her mother is desperate to find her.” The woman said, a little more pushy as she obviously didn’t believe Sunset.

“I said I don’t know!” Sunset snapped as she stormed off away from the woman trying to put distance between them. She felt horrible for the woman who was missing her daughter, but something about the whole thing was creeping Sunset out. Given the choice between dealing with the feelings seeing the photograph and the harassment at school, she was looking forward to school.

Despite the late start Sunset actually managed to get to school in plenty of time giving her tie to debate getting something quick from the cafeteria for breakfast. It shouldn’t hurt her tight budget much, but she didn’t want to face the crowd of students either. As she walked toward her locker she ignored the angry looks from her now former friends as she stuffed her afternoon books and papers into her locker while ignoring an angry growl from her phone.

“What in tarnation is this Bloom?” Apple Jack demanded after picking up her sister’s phone off the floor where it was just dropped and noticing what was up on the screen.

“I can explain.” Apple Bloom whimpered out, the girl clearly scared and trying to come up with excuses.

“You can explain why you are logged into this Anon-A-Miss account with a post half created spilling one of Fluttershy’s secrets?” Apple Jack demanded.

“What did you say darling?” Rarity asked aghast as she realized if Apple Bloom really was behind this then there was a high chance that her own sister was too. And to think she blamed Sunset Shimmer for this.

“What do you mean she’s logged onto Anon-A-Miss?” Several other students demanded crowding the group, one of them snatching the phone from Apple Jack and looking at it before holding it up for the others to see.

“Sunset was telling the truth.”

“It really wasn’t Sunset.”

“I can’t believe we fell for that.”

Those were just a few of the whispers sweeping the rowing crowd as many regretful gazed turned to Sunset. A few even stepped forward to try and say something, but Sunset wiped the growing tears from her eyes and hurried away from the crowd just as the Vice Principal was coming up to the crowd to see what was going on.

By the time lunch time came around there was an announcement as to what had happened with the three young girls admitting to everything and everyone knew the truth behind it. Sunset had learned from her phone that it had spoken to Apple Bloom’s as the younger girl’s phone could see what was going on and made sure to vibrate out of the girl’s hands and onto the floor where her sister picked it up.

It was a bit anticlimactic and despite knowing she should feel happy and vindicated, Sunset couldn’t help feeling depressed. She didn’t really want to hear the apologies of most of the students, especially her so called friends. They had hurt her beyond belief and she couldn’t shake the feeling that it was happening all over again. She wasn’t sure how it could be happening again as she never really had friends before as she was always afraid that most ponies only wanted something from her because of her position or tormented her claiming she didn’t deserve her position as the student of the sun.

When she came here she didn’t want to make friends as she only wanted to gain power to prove something to Princess Celestia. What she wanted to prove she wasn’t entirely sure of at the time, it was just a driving force behind her actions. Now she knew though, and she knew she went about it all in the wrong way. She wanted to prove that she was just as good as Princess Cadence, that she could be a Princess to and be loved by Princess Celestia because of it.

Love. It was behind all of her actions and something she wasn’t sure if she ever had it. She thought she did at first with Princess Celestia, but when she accidentally called the Princess Mom at an important gathering, Celestia started pushing her away. Then Princess Cadence showed up, it seemed like Sunset became more or less just an after thought. Then after the battle of the bands she thought she earned the forgiveness and love of her friends and peers, yet again she seemed to lose it yet again.

She wasn’t sure about before that though as she had no memories before meeting Princes Celestia. Well, she did remember pain. A lot of pain from her magical surge that earned her cutie mark that was so similar to the Princess of the Sun. A surge so powerful it permanently gave her golden streaks in her mane from what the Princess said and apparently wiped Sunset’s memories.

Thinking back to the photograph Sunset had to admit that she did once have a purely red mane from Princess Celestia’s account. That didn’t explain the different eye color though, much less the skin tone. It especially didn’t explain why she had a feeling that the picture was very familiar and resembled her to some very small degree. The more she thought about it though the more she came up with arguments against the feelings she had looking at the picture.

“Hey Sunset, over here!” Pinkie Pie cried out as Sunset entered the Cafeteria, the pink haired girl waving excitedly from their usual table. The girl sat down heavily, her hair deflating a little as Sunset ignored her as well as most other students trying to strike up a conversation with her. She didn’t hate them, she was angry sure, but she didn’t hate them. She just had way too much going on right now to try and sort through what she was feeling toward them. Her world was in danger of shattering and she had no idea what to do or think.

Anon-A-Miss, the mysterious pendant and the electronics coming to life, and now the mysterious photograph that has stirred up all kinds of conflicting thoughts and emotions over something that has nothing to do with her. While one was resolved, the aftermath wasn’t making things any easier on her to deal with along with her other problems.

Author's Note

Sorry it has been awhile, my life is more or less hell right now but I am trying hard to get back into writing despite a few false starts I tried. I don't want to get to involved in the whys other than health and mental problems, but I am going to try hard to get this story done as I can't get the idea out of my head and it is the first time in awhile an idea like this won't go away so I'm taking advantage of it and using it to get this written. It has been awhile since I wrote so it may not be very cohesive, but I'm confident that the more I write the more I will get into the groove and get better written chapters done.

Saturday Dec 17 d

Yan Lin really didn’t feel right about sending Sunset with Fluttershy and the girl’s mother, but she didn’t really have any grounds to keep her there. She hated seeing the pain she was in though she was praying that it seemed worse than it actually was with how exhausted Sunset was. It was easy to tell she was exhausted as she barely twitched when Chen carried her to Posey’s van with the woman promising to make sure she was ok.

They knew where Sunset was and thanks to her visions she now knew that Will was still alive in a sense. It hurt to know that in a way Will was gone possibly never to return yet at the same time Sunset Shimmer was the girl and the girl’s legacy at the same time. It was a little confusing even to her after seeing so many strange and exotic things and places as her time as a guardian. It didn’t matter to Yan Lin one way or another though when it came to Sunset, the girl would be loved and the old woman looked forward to getting to know her.

The question now though was what to do about the information as she didn’t want to just tell everyone what she knew as it could be bad. Too many people knowing would mean too many people rushing to see and pressure her to be somebody she no longer was. It could hurt the chances of Susan convincing the girl to give them a chance and drive Sunset away before they even got a chance to get to know her.

There was one person who did deserve to know above all others and she was going to make sure she knew as soon as possible. Hopefully she was available and answered the call as Yan Lin searched through her list on her phone while grumbling about the need to use the things. She preferred the older phones as these smart phones didn’t seem very smart to her.

“Hello.” Susan answered making Yan Lin sigh in relief.

“Hey Susie, I have some news about Will.” Yan Lin started slowly as she wanted to be careful with her explanation so she wouldn’t hurt Susan too much with the truth.

“I was just about to call you about that,” Susan said, giddiness clear in her voice. “I literally just got a call from the lab I got to expedite the hair samples. They said it wasn’t as accurate as a swab test which is probably why there are abnormalities in the results, but it said Sunset Shimmer is my daughter.”

“That’s wonderful news, I got confirmation of it too. She was here and I was looking at the Heart of Kandrakar and the spirits showed me a vision of what happened to Will. She is Will, but the spirits said she won’t ever really regain all her memories.” Yan Lin explained hoping it didn’t crush her friend.

“I already figured that, it’s just like if she had amnesia even if she has a new body.” Susan sighed, “I know that isn’t exactly how things are as Sunset has had a whole other life pretty much, but to me she is still my daughter no matter what.”

“When do you plan to see her again?” Yan Lin asked.

“I really want to head over there tomorrow or even tonight, but I promised her I would give her until Tuesday or Wednesday and I don’t want to alienate her by breaking my promise of giving her until then. Besides, it will give me time to straighten up the room I got for her and add a few new things that my investigators found that she likes so it fits her a bit better. It will also give me time to actually get a Christmas Tree and some decorations but I think I will wait for her to help decorate.” Susan explained making Yan Lin nod even if the woman couldn’t see it over the phone.

“That sounds like a good plan and I’m sure she would appreciate the chance to help her mother decorate. For now I’m not going to tell her friends about this so they won’t rush over there and pressure her to join them. This is going to be hard enough on the poor girl as it is.” Yan Lin said before grinning, “I do have an interesting thing to tell you. You said you were a little skeptical about the pony thing?”

“Not that I’m calling her a liar, but she might be saying that to argue against the possibility of being my daughter.” Susan said.

“She isn’t lying,” Yan Lin said fighting back a small giggle remembering just how cute the filly was despite the seriousness of the situation. “She was really a pony over there, a unicorn, and she was so cute.”

“Are you serious?” Susan asked in shock.

“Very, she had an amber colored coat with a mane and tail that matches her hair. She even had this symbol of a two toned sun on her butt.” Yan Lin said.

“I’ve see that symbol at her place. It was in her sketches I saw and on the cover of a journal. I didn’t read it because I thought it would be going to far invading her privacy.” Susan said.

“Dear, you bribed your way into her apartment and riffled through her things. I’m pretty sure that was invading her privacy.” Yan Lin laughed as she could hear the good cheer and eagerness in Susan’s voice so decided a little teasing wouldn’t hurt.

“Well, it’s a mother’s duty to invade their children’s privacy.” Susan explained, guilt lacing her voice even if she still sounded pretty excited. “Journals and diaries are off limits.”

“As long as you both end up happy dear, good luck with her.” Yan Lin said.

“Thank you Yannie.” Susan said, “Have a good night.”

“You too dear.” Yan Lin replied as she ended the call.

Fluttershy couldn’t keep the worry away as she kept glancing back at Sunset who was sleeping heavily in the back of the van on a sleeping bag that was in the van with a pillow under her head. She couldn’t believe what had happened today from following Sunset to see the whole battle with her disappearing with some dark winged angel to the girl more or less breaking down in the restraint. She was thankful Hay Lin had brought their orders in take out boxes and told them they were on the house.

Leaning her head on the window enjoying the coolness of the glass she couldn’t help pondering just what really happened when Sunset had become not only a different looking person, but a different species altogether as she had turned into a red haired fairy. Sure Fluttershy knew about Sunset being a pony unicorn, but what she saw today was a little much. It was like out of some fantasy manga or super hero comic. What was she supposed to do about it? Should she confront Sunset about it? And what about the things she said during what was supposed to be their dinner? About the things her friends and herself had done to Sunset? About finding someone claiming to be her mother? And especially about her life being a lie?

Fluttershy could easily see why Sunset had been so upset, she just didn’t know what to do now because of it or how to even begin to help. She guessed she would just have to wait and see what tomorrow held for them.

Author's Note

Sorry it is a bit shorter but I wanted to add this little bit before I start a new day and since I'm trying to keep each day for at least these first few chapters seperate, I didn't want to slap this on before the start of the next chapter.

Wednesday Dec 21 f

“Hey Susie, what’s shaking?” Came Yan Lin’s voice from the speaker of Susan’s phone that was sitting on the coffee table as Sunset sat with her on the call.

“We have some bad news.” Susan sighed, “Sunset knows who Shagon is, or who he is posing as. She’s here with me on speaker.”

“Really, that’s wonderful dear! That would be really helpful.” Yan Lin said as her voice wavered a little.

“It’s Matt Olsen.” Sunset said earning silence on the other end of the line worrying both of them as they watched the phone with bated breath. Susan took Sunset’s hand and squeezed it comfortingly as Yan Lin finally came back on.

“Why does all of this always have to involve the kids? It isn’t fair to them and it wasn’t fair to us.” Yan Lin sighed.

“Us?” Susan asked curiously. “You mean because we’re powerless to help them?”

“No, I meant my generation as guardians. I should never have followed traditions or orders and tell the girls the bare minimum needed to get the job done.” Yan Lin admitted, “If I just took a more active role maybe history wouldn’t repeat itself with one of the guardians vanishing.”

“I don’t blame you for what happened, Yannie.” Susan said.

“You should dear, but I had an interesting talk with Nerissa today.” Yan Lin said.

“I have a question about her. Does she carry this staff like walking stick and look like an older homeless woman?” Sunset asked earning a snort from Yan Lin.

“I’ve never heard of her being described in that way dear, but yes I suppose she could.” Yan Lin said making Sunset fidget a little.

“I keep hearing how bad a person she is but I met her before Susan came to me. I treated her to a meal since she looked like she could use it. She didn’t really seem that bad to me.” Sunset said.

“You can’t believe everything you see or hear sometimes dear, that is the sad truth of being involved in what we are.” Yan Lin sighed, “But I did have a visit from an old friend today, a few of them in fact asking for my help. I’m not sure of my answer yet, but I do need to warn you not to trust anyone but ourselves at the moment. Don’t trust Nerissa, don’t trust Kandrakar and don’t trust any other magical being that pops up out of nowhere.”

“What’s going on?” Susan asked with worry.

“I don’t know Susan, but if I have to go. Will you keep an eye on Hay Lin? Her parents don’t know about any of this and she might need someone who does know to turn to.” Yan Lin added.

“You know I will.” Susan agreed.

“Sunset, I won’t force you to meet the girls until you are ready and I won’t force them on you as friends, but do you think you can meet them and just see how things go after Christmas if not before? I wanted to wait until after the new year but things might be coming to a head soon and I would feel better knowing you girls had each others’ backs.” Yan Lin said.

“I guess so, maybe Friday I might call you to set up a time.” Sunset said growing a little worried by the pitch of Yan Lin’s voice. The old woman seemed really worked up over something.

“Thank you dear, take care. I need to go.” Yan Lin said before cutting off the call making Susan and Sunset share a worried look.

“Do you think she’s okay?” Sunset asked feeling worried for the older woman.

“I’m sure she is dear. Yan Lin is tough and knows what she is doing.” Susan said though there was a little sliver of doubt. “It’s getting late, maybe we should get ready for bed so we can get up early to have breakfast and get our shopping done. After all you have some deliveries later in the day don’t you honey?”

“Yeah, I guess I should be turning in.” Sunset sighed as she tried to fight off a yawn.

“Good night sweetie, love you.” Susan said hugging Sunset and kissing the top of her head.

“Night Susan, love you too.” Sunset yawned hugging Susan back before they headed to their rooms to prepare for the night. They had a long day tomorrow and instead of bothering putting all her stuff away she decided to put it into her walk in closet that had plenty of space. On the far wall was a huge floor to ceiling mirror with drawers lining the walls on either side that doubled as a bench and rails on both sides for hanging clothes. For a closet it was very well lit as Sunset put her bags on the bench on the left as the few things she brought with her was already hanging on the right.

Noticing one of the drawers sticking out a little she tried to push it shut only to find it jammed. Shimmying it a little she got it loose to open it and found a few framed photos on top that showed Will with the girls she met at the mall smiling in costumes making Sunset wonder if it was Halloween when it was taken. Another of them had a grumpy looking Will with Susan while a third showed a very happy Will with Susan and some man Sunset didn’t know.

Below them was a couple scrap books decorated with stickers of frogs as well as two diaries. Susan did tell her that most of Will’s stuff was moved out of the room and put into storage right after they met so Sunset would have plenty of room to put her things. Joke was on Susan as Sunset didn’t have enough to even really fully fill a corner. Still, Susan had told Sunset that since she had been Will in her previous life that all of it belonged to her and when she was ready she could look through it.

Pulling the stuff out of the drawer, she ended up with a pretty large armful that she managed to make a single trip to her desk where she put it all down before moving the wireless keyboard out of the way so she could look through everything. Despite the, putting it mildly, rocky introduction to all the girls at the mall the photos made her feel nostalgic despite not really remembering them. She could feel vague emotions toward each one as if she should recognize something within each one but just couldn’t.

Moving the photos aside Sunset flipped through the scrap books a little finding news paper clippings and different pictures as well as doodles from whom she presumed was Will. She noticed an ongoing theme of frogs which she did love, though not to the point of being obsessed with the things. Looking over to Ray and giving the little guy a smile she decided that he was much better anyways. Still, Will was younger and probably much more innocent than Sunset so perhaps it was more normal.

Again she pushed them to the side and picked up both journals and found one was full which Sunset figured was the older one. Setting the half full journal aside Sunset skimmed through it pretty fast as she was a pretty good speed reader. She couldn’t help feeling the pain Will had endured and the anger she felt at the girl’s father. He had divorced Susan and left both with nearly nothing while running off leaving the two to struggle in a city he made them move to. A city that didn’t exactly welcome Susan or Will.

Sunset had to whistle at the self restraint Will had shown in not knocking some of those little brats heads off. Then again, Will was hurting and something told Sunset the girl hadn’t really been the violent type. It did surprise Sunset that Will had some kind of gift even if it was discounted as her imagination at the time. She had heard the thoughts of her so called friends constantly mocking her and calling Will trash, worthless and bastard child. They had called Susan so much worse.

Then there was the move to Heatherfield which Will was against even if it freed her from the constant torment that was Fadden Hills. She didn’t expect to make new friends when Susan dropped her off at school with a fresh batch of chocolate chip cookies to help break the ice when trying to make new friends. Something Will didn’t want to do after Fadden Hills, something Sunset understood all too well.

It was a surprise when Hay Lin had actually made quick friends with her and invited her to the Silver Dragon for an afternoon snack after school which Will reluctantly agreed to. The redhead had been pleasantly surprised to make quick friends with three of the four girls, the fourth being the same blonde who blasted Sunset at the mall. Reading about Will’s first impression of the girls made Sunset almost feel as if she was there. Hay Lin was bubbly and friendly, Irma was cute and snarky, Taranee was logical and very smart and then there was Cornelia who was standoffish and didn’t want to have Will there.

It was what happened next that threw Will confidence of having new friends off as Yan Lin brought out the Heart of Kandrakar. Will didn’t know what to think of her new friends then as she couldn’t help but wonder if the Heart was the only reason they were friends. Over the following weeks Will had grown close to the girls as they proved they were her friends because they liked her yet the girl couldn’t help having doubts at times. It was Cornelia that shocked Sunset the most and made her feel sorry for the blonde.

Will had spent time around Cornelia’s home life and it seemed while her father loved both his daughters very much, the blonde’s mother only seemed to care for the youngest. It made Cornelia lash out at Lillian more than a few times before swearing Will to secrecy by admitting she hated herself when she let things get to her enough to do so. Will had also observed how Cornelia’s mother could be very hateful and would push Cornelia to act in certain ways only to act disappointed no matter the outcome. Will had admitted to her diary that no matter how much trouble she and her own mother were having, Cornelia’s home life was much worse and was surprised the blonde could handle it.

Speaking of mothers, Sunset couldn’t help notice the drastic change in the woman which could be attributed to several things but as she already knew the truth behind it there wasn’t any need to figure out the cause. She loved Will dearly and while she could be stern like any mother, the redhead was the woman’s life. Susan would give anything to see Will happy and Sunset could see that in the woman who was doing the same for her. She only started acting weird when she began dating one of Will’s teachers, which for someone who loved their daughter as much as Susan did, didn’t make sense.

Why would Susan make Will’s life harder at school right after moving from a situation that would be close to the same? Then there was the fact that even if she did risk it and date one of Will’s teachers then said teacher would in most likelihood become harder on the redhead in order of throwing off suspicion of showing favoritism. None of it pointed to what the woman seemed like earlier in the journals or what Sunset knew of the woman. Sunset had pretty much seen Will’s side of things when it came to the older woman and could see where the redhead was coming from. Yet, it was coming from an inexperienced girl who didn’t understand what was going on and had her life ripped apart in so many ways. She was lost and didn’t know where to turn. None of it was Susan’s fault as they played the woman like a puppet messing with her mind.

The information she had gathered about Elyon Brown, the supposed princess of Meridian, had Sunset understanding both sides of the conflict between Will’s friends and the redhead herself. She didn’t fault Will for her feelings of betrayal because if Sunset wasn’t reading it from a journal and looking at it objectively then she would likely be feeling the same way. They had argued over what to do about Elyon and when it seemed Phobos had won by turning the girl against her friends, the blonde had blamed Will who was the easiest target. It was understandable in a way and Sunset couldn’t completely fault the blonde, she also couldn’t deny much of what the blonde spat out was very uncalled for. The journals didn’t seem to have the last confrontation which was expected as that was the last night of Will’s life as the redhead.

Closing the journal, Sunset noticed the time and realized she had stayed up much later than she meant to. She figured it was time to get some sleep but needed something to drink first so quietly sneaked out of her room though she doubted she needed to be that discreet with the size of the place. Still she silently made it out of her room and stopped as she felt something was wrong making her look around before noticing a noise coming from Susan’s room. As she got closer to the door she could hear the woman sobbing though it sounded as if she was trying to be quiet. Sunset saw the woman freeze and try to act asleep as the teen made it over to the side of the bed and sat on the edge and rub the woman’s back.

“Are you okay?” Sunset asked, noticing the woman wipe at her eyes.

“I’m okay.” Susan sniffled.

“What happened to telling each other the truth?” Sunset gently chided getting a heavy sigh from the woman who sat up and turned to face the girl.

“I’m sorry, your right. I just don’t want to burden you with my fears. I’m supposed to be the adult taking care of you, not the other way around.” Susan said.

“Adults are just as capable as kids at having feelings and fears, just because you are older and more experienced doesn’t mean your emotions don’t have the same value.” Sunset said.

“How did I get so lucky to end up with a daughter like you?” Susan said as she reached out to caress the side of Sunset’s face tucking some hair behind the girl’s ear.

“I’m the lucky one, Susan. But please, tell me what’s wrong.” Sunset pleaded, “I can’t help if I don’t know what’s wrong.”

“I’m afraid that when you learn just how bad of a mother I was to Will that you won’t want anything to do with me.” Susan sighed in defeat, laying her cards on the table. Instead of brushing her fears off Sunset scooted closer and pulled Susan into a comforting embrace.

“I just got done looking through Will’s journals I found in my room and I could see how much she loved you.” Sunset said making the woman sob harder. “She didn’t understand what was going on though when whoever was messing with your mind started. She was too close to see it or just didn’t know as she really didn’t have a formal education in magic and what to look for in situations like that. It is clear as day to me that you were mind controlled and I will never blame you for that. And I know Will wouldn’t either if she knew.”

“You don’t hate me for causing the problems with her?” Susan asked half afraid of the answer.

“Susan, you are my mother and I love you. I’m not abandoning you for being a victim, but I swear if I ever find the person who did this to you I will make them suffer.” Sunset swore kissing the top of her mother’s head who was settling down.

“Thank you honey.” Susan said looking up with a watery smile that was illuminated by the shaft of light shining in from the open door.

“I’m not going anywhere, we are a family and we will make it through whatever is going on. Together. I promise.” Sunset said truly meaning it.

Author's Note

I wanted to thank Sunny Scriber for once again doing such a great job proof reading and all the great ideas and help HarmonicPriest has given as well. Thank you both very much!

Saturday Dec 24 a

It was surprising to find not only Celestia waiting to have breakfast along with Luna’s dinner, but also Twilight Sparkle who must have stayed over to deal with the solar princess’s current project as well as Cadence and Shining Armor. While Twilight wasn’t that big of a surprise, the other two were and it was almost enough to make Luna change her mind about confronting her sister this morning. It needed to be done though and Twilight had to know as she would be needed to help keep an eye on Sunset. While Luna was still really worried about the fiery pony, it was now for different reasons than before. As for Cadence and Shining Armor, the princess should know as in some ways it concerned her and anything she was told would most likely make it to her husband.

“Good morning sister.” Celestia greeted, causing the other three to mirror the greeting to the night princess. Confused looks spread around as Luna took her seat without returning any of the greetings, instead choosing to shoot Celestia a look that screamed disappointment.

“Sister, we need to talk.” Luna said, keeping calm as she motioned for the other three to stay when they went to get up to leave the sisters to speak. “This involves you too Twilight and Cadence, and by proxy, you as well Shining Armor. We need to speak of Sunset Shimmer.”

“Sister, we will speak of this later.” Celestia sighed, earning a glare from her sister.

“If something is wrong, I want to hear it. Sunset is one of my friends.” Twilight insisted.

“Is she okay?” Cadence asked with a worried look, though her husband didn’t mirror it. It was understandable though as he was extremely overprotective of his little sister and hadn’t really trusted Sunset ever since the crown incident.

“For the moment, but I want to talk about something else first.” Luna scowled, “Such as why you treated a poor filly the way you did and denied her the love she desperately needed.”

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked, a sad expression crossing her features as her ears folded back.

“Luna, drop it, please.” Celestia whined, tears forming in her eyes.

“You will sit there and answer my questions, Celestia!” Luna snapped, surprising the others. She never snapped at Celestia as the two were very close and was working hard to make up for lost time.

“I know I messed up dear sister, there isn’t a need to bring it up now.” Celestia let out softly.

“There is a need, sister, because of your treatment of Sunset, she has some deep running scars that might be used against her soon by that monster!” Luna growled.

“What monster?” Cadence asked, her worried look growing in intensity.

“It was a long time ago, and Luna doesn’t need to bring it up again.” Celestia said, trying to avoid the subject which Luna appreciated, as it was painful, but she would dig it up for Sunset’s sake.

“We need to talk about this as it now involves Sunset.” Luna sighed, blinking away a few tears. “Back before Nightmare Moon, an invitation was sent to us from a place called Kandrakar, which is a fortress at the center of infinity that was being setup to protect all the worlds and dimensions from great evils and to setup a council of representative from each sector to said cluster of worlds and dimensions.”

“I don’t understand, what does that have to do with Sunset?” Cadence asked in confusion.

“You mentioned something about Kandrakar when Sunset came to see me, does she have something to do with them?” Twilight asked, trying to piece together the clues to figure out what Luna was getting at, be it unsuccessfully.

“I did. I will get to them soon though.” Luna said, clearly fighting back tears as she thought about how to explain what she needed to. She waved Cadence and Celestia off when they tried to move close to comfort her. “I was chosen to be the delegate for our little corner of the cosmos, so I went while Celestia stayed and took over my duties along with her own. All of the delegates, including me, had our powers sealed and given temporary names when we arrived. We were assigned quarters to stay in for the six months the conference was planned to last, teaching all of us about what was expected of us as members of the Council of Kandrakar.”

“With all of those worlds, I’m surprised everyone spoke the same language.” Twilight said, before shuddering. “I imagine there were creatures that were pretty scary.”

“That was something else, all nonhuman worlds had enchantments put on the portals that changed the creature that passed through it into a human-like appearance. I was a lot younger then, and I will admit I was scared, if a bit excited for the chance to learn about other worlds and cultures. I came off a bit shy and eventually a man who was known as Alpha Seven Zero Three asked me to have dinner with him.” Luna explained.

“Oh, did you like him?” Cadence asked clopping her hooves together in excitement, momentarily forgetting what they were originally talking about.

“Cadence!” Celestia admonished, sending the pink pony a glare that Cadence wilted from.

“She doesn’t know sister, so settle down!” Luna snapped, Celestia looking sheepish and whispered an apology to Cadence who looked highly confused now. “And yes, Cadence, I liked him. Over the next few months we spent as much time together outside of learning our duties to the council. We actually fell in love, and I found myself with a child from our union. I was going to tell him the night he proposed to me, but I didn’t get the chance. I mentioned needing to consult my sister and see how it would affect our little ponies. He grew angry with me, demanding to know what I was talking about. Asking why I cared more about pets than our relationship. I explained that I was an alicorn princess and he exploded in rage and struck me. I ran from his quarters and when asked what had happened by what Kandrakar called their guardians, I told them. They were more like enforcers though, and they confronted Alpha and he claimed I lied and seduced him. I was threatened with sanctions to Equestria if I caused any more problems.”

“Wait, he didn’t even get punished?” Shining Armor growled, earning a shake of Luna’s head in a negative response.

“No, he didn’t. I started watching those who were in charge, including our instructors, and I noticed some of them, including myself, were looked down upon by them. I talked to a few of them and found out they were nonhuman species and I realized Kandrakar wasn’t the paradise we were led to believe it to be. Then the news hit of one of our sister planets in an alternate dimension was literally wiped clean of all life. While we didn’t really know about these other worlds before, it was unbelievable that we would never get the chance to get to know those ponies that we just learned about.” Luna explained, her expression going back and forth between sadness and anger. “I learned it was done on purpose, that someone had purposely caused it under the orders of Alpha.”

“That’s horrible!” Cadence gasped out.

“That monster!” Twilight hissed.

“More than you know Twilight. I took it to the council and only two full fledged delegates believed me, the rest of the council told me it looked petty of me to bring up false charges on somebody because he wouldn’t submit to my seduction. The two delegates withdrew from Kandrakar after warning me to do the same and sealed off their worlds. I was foolish though, I let my anger and grief blind me and I confronted him in his own chambers. I had no warning before he attacked and began beating me. It…” Luna shuddered, this time letting Celestia move beside her and wrap a wing around her in comfort. “It happened so fast when I asked him if he hated us so much, if he was going to hate his child too.”

“I heard a plea for help and I stormed Kandrakar. I'm not sure how many I injured and for that moment, I didn’t care. After what they did to Luna and let happen to that world, I used the Elements of Harmony to seal us and all worlds connected to us from Kandrakar.” Celestia said, “The only reason we have the mirror portal was because Starswirl discovered the magical connection between Earth and here and he built the mirror to investigate it.”

“I lost the child that day and I’ll never forgive that bastard!” Luna snarled, “It was what started me down my path of corruption as I grew angry at everything and my hate grew with each passing day.” Luna sighed.

“Not to interrupt, but I still don’t see how this has anything to do with Sunset Shimmer.” Shining Armor said, earning a sigh from Luna and glares from the rest.

“Sweetie, maybe you will find out if you let the nice princess talk.” Cadence said stiffly, making Shining wilt under her piercing gaze.

“I’m getting to that. I visited Sunset Shimmer’s dreams last night and searched through her memories and what I saw greatly disturbed me.” Luna said through gritted teeth as she pulled away from Celestia and turned to glare at her. “I also found that monster there as well, he boasted that she is already so messed up that he wouldn’t need to do much to push her over the edge and get control of her.”

“I know she is hurting over the whole Anon-A-Miss thing Luna, but is she really that broken up over it?” Twilight asked, missing the guilty look that crossed over Celestia’s face.

“This Anon-A-Miss doesn’t even scratch the surface of her mental scars she suffered throughout her life. Tell me, dear sister, why did you take a young foal in and tease her with glimpses of having a mother, then turn around and destroy her over and over?” Luna demanded.

“Sister, it wasn’t like that!” Celestia cried out in shock at Luna behaving this way.

“Not like that?! Do you remember her attacking a mare from the school with a fireball?” Luna asked, earning gasps from the others.

“She attacked somepony with a fireball?” Shining Armor asked through gritted teeth.

“It took months for the poor filly’s mane to grow back right.” Celestia defended herself, everypony turning to look at Twilight who was trying to hide her snickering.

“Do you honestly think delinquent behavior like that is funny, Twily!?” Shining Armor asked aghast.

“Well, yeah. That filly must have deserved it if Sunset resorted to that. Even during her worst times she would never have done that.” Twilight said, defending her friend. Sure, there was the time when Sunset was changed into a demon and threw a fireball at her, but Twilight knew that wasn’t the real Sunset Shimmer. That was the corruption that had taken hold as Twilight could literally see the exact moment Sunset lost control as the power overwhelmed her and the tears were falling from only to be burned away. Twilight would never forget the look in those eyes as if they were begging for help at that moment.

“How can you say that, Twilight?” Celestia asked aghast.

“Because she is right, sister! That filly was part of a group of bullies hurting Sunset and they were attacking her! Sunset merely defended herself the only way she knew how, but she still pulled the attack back so it would only scare them and not actually hurt them!” Luna growled out.

“That’s not what the headmare of the school reported to me.” Celestia said, a dumbfounded expression crossing her face.

“Did you ever let Sunset give you her side?” Luna asked.

“No, I did what needed to be done and scolded her so the teachers and nobles knew that I wasn’t being soft on her.” Celestia sighed, her head dropping in guilt. “You don’t understand, the nobles and teachers were already riding Sunset hard and using every little thing they could to punish her. If I looked like I was letting her get away with something like that, it would only get worse. There were even reports of some nobles talking about making Sunset disappear since nobody would miss a streetrat and open up the spot for one of their one foals to become my student!”

“So instead of comforting a hurting foal, you just enforced that she wasn’t worth listening to? That she wasn’t worth the little bit of love to comfort and listen to her side of things?” Luna asked.

“How could you, Auntie?” Cadence demanded slamming a hoof down on the table. “You of all ponies should know better than that! You should know there are always two sides to every altercation!”

“The teacher I know would have never done that.” Twilight said in shock, shaking her head in denial.

“How about a young filly, who after mastering teleportation, targeted you as an anchor and came to show you? She was so proud that she couldn’t wait to show you, but waited for an hour when court was supposed to be over at which time you should have been alone in your study?” Luna asked, ignoring the pained look in Celestia’s eyes, even as it was hurting the night princess as well. She had to make Celestia acknowledge what she had done if they even had the slightest chance to start fixing the damage done.

“She appeared out of nowhere when I was dealing with a difficult noble and called me mom! How was I supposed to react?” Celestia defended herself.

“No pony is saying you had to be her mother, but you were the one who strung her along saying when you were in private she could call you mom. Telling her that and taking that away because of one mistake? You told her you were her mother and took that away from her!” Luna exclaimed. “You even told her you would be her mother when you first found her!”

“I didn’t string her along, I did what was necessary to protect her as well as my reputation as princess!” Celestia snapped, earning a harsher glare from the mares in the room.

“Sunset was a young filly with no memory of where she came from!” Luna shouted.

“She had the Heart of Kandrakar!” Celestia roared back, cowing the others in the room. “I was scared, alright? I was terrified that she was some kind of plant at first! Then I came to love her but had to keep her at hoof’s length to keep the nobles from destroying her!”

“Those are excuses, sister.” Luna sighed, a part of her wondering if maybe she was being too hard on Celestia. She wasn’t there to see everything, and there were two sides, yet Luna couldn’t see any explanation that would be valid enough to treat a young filly in such a manner. “Did you know that Sunset was actually excited when she first met Cadence?”

“She was?” Cadence gasped in surprise. “I always thought she hated me.”

“She thought that since you were acting nice and not trying to get something out of her that there was a small chance she could trust you. That you could actually be her friend, and she was so excited for that. Then she found out you were considered family to Celestia after years of trying to prove she was worthy of her love. Celestia told her she couldn’t be her family as it would cause trouble among the nobles, yet there you were, showing up out of the blue and calling Celestia Auntie with no warning.” Luna explained.

“I would have loved to be her friend, I really tried to get her to open up to me.” Cadence sniffed, giving Celestia a dirty look as the pink alicorn was remembering that very incident.

“It was a lot, because after that, all Sunset could see was the pony who stole her mother away from her.” Luna sighed sadly. “She never truly hated you, she hated what you represented to her. She felt she had to compete for Celestia’s affections which was barely there before, but after that had gotten even less.”

“I can’t believe you would do these things.” Twilight whispered, tears falling freely as she stared in shock at Celestia. It was easy to tell Twilight was feeling very disillusioned as she had Celestia on a pedestal.

“Are you enjoying this, sister?” Celestia sobbed out.

“No sister, I am not. You need to face your past mistakes and make up for them. A girl’s life may be at stake.” Luna said, “No matter how much Sunset denies it, she is hurting inside more than any pony I’ve ever seen. And that monster is planning to take advantage of that!”

“How could you be so cruel, Auntie?” Cadence sniffed, her husband snuggling up next to her to add his comfort and support.

“I remember you once told me I had a lot to think about.” Twilight said almost too softly to hear, “I think you are the one who has a lot to think about now.”

“What do we do about her? If she’s in danger, shouldn’t we help her in some way?” Shining Armor asked.

“I think we need to get her here and talk to a certain pony when that pony gets her head out of her flank and start the actual healing process.” Luna explained, “And I think she needs to actually work things out with those human counterparts of your friends, Twilight. She’s bottling up too much and it is going to cost her dearly.”

“It might be a good idea to get her to talk to somepony about all of this. An unbiased third party who can help get her feelings out and work through them.” Twilight suggested.

“I was thinking along the same lines, Twilight.” Luna smiled.

“Auntie, I don’t know what to think about all of this.” Cadence said, once again turning her attention to Celestia. “I don’t think I can ever look at you the same again. I just don’t understand what could have possessed you to treat any filly that way. Even if you take away the whole mother thing, you treated her badly. Just to look good in front of nobles without even listening to her side of things.”

“Don’t you think I realize that?” Celestia sobbed out. “Don’t you think I think about it everyday since she ran away?”

“Just answer me one thing, Celestia.” Twilight asked, a pleading look in her eyes. “Did you ever love her?”

“Of course I did!” Celestia gasped.

“Then why treat her that way, yet treat me the way you did? Did you act like a second mother to me because I was from minor nobility?” Twilight asked, “Was I any more worthy of love and support than a common orphan you picked up off the streets?”

“Of course not, Twilight!” Celestia cried.

“I’m sorry, Princess Celestia, but for the first time I can’t call you my teacher. I’m actually a little ashamed of how I idolized you for years.” Twilight sighed.

“Only reason I’m not walking away is because I can feel your love for Sunset. I don’t understand why you just couldn’t show it to her, Auntie.” Cadence sighed, Celestia burying her face in her forehooves on the table crying.

“I’m sorry, dear sister, I’m not doing this to hurt you. I know you are a better pony than this and I do love you. You need to face your failures though and move on because there is a girl out there in even more pain. As much as she may deny it, she needs you. She needs to face her own demons, including you, before he gets to her.” Luna sighed, pulling Celestia into a side wing hug.

“What do we do?” Celestia sobbed out as she looked to Luna for answers.

“That, dear sister, is what we must figure out, and quickly for Sunset Shimmer’s sake.” Luna said sadly, yet with conviction.

“What about Kandrakar?” Shining Armor asked, “What does Sunset have to do with them?”

“I don’t know how exactly it happened, but she has somehow inherited the position of the Keeper of the Heart. She is the leader of what Kandrakar calls their guardians, though they act more like their enforcers. As far as I know there are usually five who transform and take on a form that reflects their body in their prime, as well as be able to handle large amounts of magic channeling through them. It doesn’t matter if they are from a magically gifted race or not.” Luna said, “And that monster wants that power for himself and wants to use Sunset to get it.”

Author's Note

I wanted say that I hope this chapter is okay, as I found that wanting to write a scene like and actually managing to make it sound good are two different things. I'm not trying to make everyone gangup on Celestia to be mean to her, but they are saying their peace and they are very dissapointed in her.

I wanted to thank Sunny Scriber for once again doing such a great job proof reading because no matter how much I try to find all the mistakes I still manage to miss a bunch of them. I also want to thank him for all the advice on improving my writing and scenes in the story to make it better as well as writing the descriptions for the girls new transformation. I also want to thank HarmonicPriest for all the help and story ideas he has given as well as the awesome omakes that can be found in the comment sections of Tuesday Dec 20 d, Wednesday Dec 21 d, Thursday Dec 22 b and Friday Dec 23 c, they are awesome! Thank you both very much!

I also wanted to thank HarmonicPriest for the suggestions on materials to use in making Susan's bracelet from the metals to the gems and the newest addition of alternate covers.

Saturday Dec 24 c

Sunset sat on the ground, leaning against Twilight who once again had a good hold of Spike who apparently took off from the girl who was walking him. The other girls sat in a semi circle facing the two with Cornelia on the end followed by Taranee with Hay Lin and Irma matching their leader and new friend leaning against one another for support.

“That was tiring... What was even the point of attacking us?” Cornelia groaned.

“Not out loud, Taranee, link us up and include Twilight.” Sunset said.

“Are you sure?” Taranee asked through the mind link.

“I’m sure, she knows everything and I won’t hide anything from her.” Sunset assured the girl through the mental link.

“Wow, this is weird.” Came Twilight’s voice through the mental link, all of them connected so they could talk without worrying about eavesdroppers.

“I don’t think they were attacking us, I think they were trying to teach us.” Hay Lin said, “Grandmother wasn’t being controlled, and I know she would never be involved in something that would hurt us. The way she talked... It was like she was trying to train me.”

“Wait, you were attacked?” Twilight asked out loud.

“Think it, Twi.” Sunset reminded her, getting an embarrassed giggle from the girl, “And we weren’t attacked, more made to spar I believe. Nerissa slipped something in my hand that she didn’t want anyone to see.”

“What is it?” Taranee asked, worry clear in her thoughts.

“I’m not really sure, but I know it’s important. Whatever it is. I know she gave it to me for a reason and I have a feeling it might come in handy.” Sunset explained.

“I’m not sure if I trust that witch.” Irma groaned, “I guess I do agree with the whole training thing. I mean I never knew I could use my water to heal.”

“Wait, you can heal? That’s a lot better than making rock people to fight.” Cornelia sighed.

“You can make golems?” Sunset asked in shock.

“I think she called them golems.” Cornelia mused, “What’s so special about them?”

“They can be pretty handy, though I doubt you will find much use for them in actual battle seeing how they would more or less slow you down. They are good to know how to use though as they do have a lot of uses outside of battle.” Sunset said.

“Are you okay, Sunset?” Taranee asked with worry.

“What do you mean?” Sunset asked.

“I’m not trying to read your thoughts other than the link, but since you let me create the link I keep getting feelings broadcasting from you.” Taranee explained.

“Is that what this depressive feeling is?” Twilight asked softly, giving Sunset a worried look.

“I’m fine.” Sunset assured them.

“Sunset, even I know it isn’t healthy to bottle up your feelings.” Twilight said.

“We’re your friends, Sunset.” Hay Lin consoled, “Please don’t shut us out.”

Most of the girls winced in pain as images bombarded them, seeing their final argument with Will. The scenes moved from that to Will having a heated argument with Susan, to the redhead going to Meridian to not only storm the castle, but to take out Cedric and Phobos on her own. The way her body seemed to shift from physical to a body made of pure energy was a little disturbing as they could feel all the emotions Will had, but all those emotions seemed to fade when the redhead was in the energy form. It was as if she barely had a conscience. The sad tone of the spirits shook the girls to the core as Will begged to have another chance at a better life.

“STOP IT!” Sunset roared as she jumped from her place on the ground, clutching her head and stumbled a few steps away from the girls. She didn’t think the others felt the presence as it seemed to be aimed at her. It was piggybacking off of Taranee’s mental link with the girls and trying to dig through Sunset’s mind. She had to snap her mental defenses back into place forcing not only whoever was trying to dig into her memories, but severing the link with the girls.

“What was that?” Irma asked, hands over her mouth in horror at seeing Will’s last moments first hand. Hay Lin followed suit, choosing to stay silent though as she cried and shook her head.

“Was that real?” Taranee asked as she stumbled off the ground.

Cornelia and Twilight had rushed to Sunset’s sides, supporting the girl between them as she seemed to be having a panic attack of some kind. The blonde rubbed her back saying, “It’s ok, Sunset, deep breaths.”

“We’re here for you.” Twilight said, rubbing Sunset’s arm.

“I’m sorry.” Sunset gasped out, finally gaining control of herself. “I…I don’t know what happened.”

“Was that really what happened?” Twilight asked in sympathy.

“I think so, yeah.” Sunset groaned, “I don’t really have memories of it. I guess the stupid Heart has shown visions to people, but I wish it would just tell me what it wants.”

“Maybe there’s a reason it can’t?” Twilight suggested, Spike down at her feet began growling towards a dirt path coming down off of the bridge as a limo pulled up. The back door opened and out stepped an enraged looking woman with long blonde hair dressed in an expensive purple dress and heels.

“So you had something you needed to do today?” The woman demanded, taking a few steps in front of the car to stand and glare at Cornelia.

“Mother!” Cornelia gasped out, the girls looking between mother and daughter, the older having an enraged expression and the other had a deer caught in the headlights look.

“You waste your time not only hanging around these degenerates,” The woman sneered, getting an indignant shout from Irma, “But also wasting time spending it with these stupid crayons?”

“I’m sorry girls, I better go.” Cornelia sighed, hurrying over towards her mother while the others looked on in anger at the older woman.

“I can see why Cornelia acts the way she does now.” Twilight whispered from next to Sunset, the other girls crowding around the two to support them.

“Really, crayons?” The woman snarled as Spike kept barking, Twilight having to get a better hold on his leash.

“At least they are better than your friends.” Cornelia said, surprising all of the girls, especially Sunset and Twilight. They were shocked when the woman smacked Cornelia hard, knocking the girl to the ground. They were going to rush to her, but the blonde waved them off and sent a look screaming to stay out of it.

“Mom, please don’t.” A younger girl said climbing out of the car, holding a black and white cat to her with eyes watering with unshed tears.

“Lillian, get back in the car.” Both the older woman and Cornelia said. For the older woman though it was a harsh order, while Cornelia’s was more of a plea.

“Don’t order her around, you little brat!” The woman snarled at Cornelia, standing over the blonde girl.

“I’m not, I just don’t want her to see what a monster you truly are.” Cornelia sighed, earning the woman’s increased ire. The woman spat down at Cornelia with a look of contempt on her face.

“I don’t know what I ever expected from trash like you, half bred crayon.” The woman snapped.

“What do you mean by that?” Cornelia demanded as she was wiping the spit from her face and climbing back to her feet.

“I never wanted you, if it wasn’t for Lillian’s father convincing me to keep you, I would have tossed you to the curb when you were born!” The woman snapped.

“He’s my father too!” Cornelia yelled at the woman.

“No, your father is the biggest mistake in my life. I got drunk and had a one night stand with that crayon trash.” The woman sneered, seeming to enjoy taking joy out of emotionally attacking Cornelia. Sunset started to storm over to stop it, but Taranee grabbed her arm stopping her.

“Cornelia is telling us to stay back and stay out of it.” Taranee whispered to Sunset.

“Let me get this straight. You are yelling at me for spending time with my friends when you’re the one who went and slept with one?” Cornelia choked out, her expression was rage filled yet her eyes were full of tears. “Wow, mother of the year right here.”

“You worthless trash!” The woman screeched, tackling Cornelia to the ground, straddling her and smacking her over and over switching back and forth from one hand to another. The girls were frozen momentarily, not believing something like this could happen. Spike managed to pull free just as the cat squirmed out of the young girl’s arms, both running to the mother beating her daughter.

“STOP IT!” Lillian sobbed out, a bright light engulfing her then covering both Spike and the cat. When the girls could see again two large creatures had stopped the woman. A masculine humanoid cat creature that was black and white had a hold of the woman’s wrist.

“I wouldn’t do that, doll.” The cat said, the dog creature also had a masculine humanoid figure with a vicious looking muzzle of razor sharp teeth snapping just centimeters from the woman’s horrified face.

“Please don’t hurt her!” Cornelia sobbed out as the cat dragged the woman off the crying girl.

“I don’t see why I can’t use her as a chew toy.” The dog growled out.

“Because we aren’t like her, fido.” The cat snarked out making the dog growl.

“What are you?” The woman shrieked after yanking her arm free and running back toward the car and Lillian.

“Hi, I’m Spike.” The dog said cheerfully, but the glare he was sending the woman showed he really wasn’t in a cheerful mood.

“Come on Lillian, leave that trash with her crayon witches!” The woman snapped, dragging Lillian back to the car not noticing the smirk on the girl’s face as the large cat creature shrunk back down to a normal cat and jumped back up in the girl’s arms just before being pushed into the car and the vehicle speeding off.

“What…was…that?” Twilight asked, just as confused as the others as Spike returned to normal and came back to her feet while Sunset and the girls were checking on Cornelia.

“What was what? Spike asked innocently, cocking his head to the side.

“Spike, next time I suggest going for a walk... hide the leash.” Twilight groaned.

“Why? I like walks!” Spike said, getting another groan from Twilight.

Author's Note

I wanted to thank Sunny Scriber for once again doing such a great job proof reading because no matter how much I try to find all the mistakes I still manage to miss a bunch of them. I also want to thank him for all the advice on improving my writing and scenes in the story to make it better as well as writing the descriptions for the girls new transformation. I also want to thank HarmonicPriest for all the help and story ideas he has given as well as the awesome omakes that can be found in the comment sections of Tuesday Dec 20 d, Wednesday Dec 21 d, Thursday Dec 22 b and Friday Dec 23 c, they are awesome! Thank you both very much!

I also wanted to thank HarmonicPriest for the suggestions on materials to use in making Susan's bracelet from the metals to the gems and the newest addition of alternate covers.

Saturday Dec 24 k

“Are you okay?” Cadence asked as soon as she shut the door, giving Sunset a very worried expression which surprised the teen.

“I’m fine.” Sunset sighed, a lot of the anger draining from her as she kept reminding herself that this wasn’t her Cadence. This wasn’t the alicorn who helped push her over the edge unknowingly.

“You didn’t look fine.” Cadence said, caressing the side of Sunset’s face while looking into her eyes. “It helps to talk.”

“Why should I talk to you?” Sunset demanded, flinching away from her touch.

“Because I want to help you. I don’t like seeing anyone hurt, especially someone who is family to me.” Cadence said, getting Sunset to look at her in shock as she took a few steps back until her feet hit the bed and she fell down into a sitting position on the edge.

“You don’t even know me.” Sunset argued, narrowing her eyes at the woman.

“Blood doesn’t make family, love does.” Cadence replied, “A very wise person once said that.”

“I just said that.” Sunset groaned.

“Which makes you a very wise person, dear. Now why don’t you tell me what’s going on. Normally I wouldn’t push it, but apparently you have a problem with me. I don’t know what it is, but I’ll do anything to help you overcome whatever it is.” Cadence said, “You do realize that we are cousins now, right?”

“From what I understand, it’s through marriage.” Sunset deflected as Cadence took a seat next to her on the bed. The older woman rubbed Sunset’s back encouragingly while giving a supportive smile.

“And through love.” Cadence said, “Does this have something to do with that other world?”

“What are you…of course you know.” Sunset started to say before the knowing look made her pause momentarily before groaning. “How many people know about magic and Equestria?”

“More than you would think, dear. Our whole family knows what happened to Will, and while we are sad that she is gone, we are happy to welcome you into our lives as you are our family.” Cadence assured her.

“Fine, it does have to do with the other world! There are doubles of all of us there, or at least us from Canterlot.” Sunset explained, “I blamed the you there for stealing the pony who I thought of as my mom from me. I hated her so much, and a part of me still does no matter how much I keep telling myself it wasn’t her fault. It wasn’t her fault that Celestia didn’t want me, but knowing and feeling are two different things.”

“That’s true, little cousin, but knowing why is a good first step toward conquering your hate. I don’t know what happened there, but if that Celestia was too stupid to see the wonderful, beautiful and smart girl I see, then it’s her loss.” Cadence said, “You are special, Sunset. Don’t ever let anyone tell you differently. And don’t let anyone make you feel less than that. If they do, they aren’t your friends and aren’t worth your time.”

“What if somebody does and they try to apologize?” Sunset asked, her thoughts drifting to her Canterlot friends momentarily.

“It depends, everyone makes mistakes. Everyone can have a bad day and lash out at times, even when you have an argument with a friend. If those friends do apologize, and truly mean it, then they may be worth keeping. If somebody constantly makes you feel bad though, like you aren’t worth anything, then they aren’t your friends and aren’t worth your time. Especially this Celestia it sounds like. Would you like to talk about her?”

“Maybe another time, but I don’t think we should take too long. We are supposed to be having dinner soon.” Sunset sighed, “Cadence…thank you. I don’t hate you, I don’t even really hate the one from back where I grew up. I might just need a little time for my body to catch up to my mind.”

“It's okay, Sunset.” Cadence said, leaning in to kiss her forehead. Her eyes widened a little as she looked at the door as her eyes narrowed a little. The woman stuck a finger to her lips, signaling for Sunset to stay quiet as she got up and stealthily moved toward the door before swinging it open.

“Hello girls.” Cadence said, grinning a little as she yanked the door open. Sunset couldn’t believe what she was seeing, and a part of her was a little mad at first. Then she realized the way she was acting and knew they must have just been worried.

“He called again, Susie. I’m really thinking you should at least talk to Tony and listen to what he says.” Night Light said, digging through some paperwork in a filing cabinet in the small home office he had. “I’m sure I have those papers here somewhere, though I never knew I would need them.”

“I’m thinking I might at least talk to him, Light. I don’t like him, but I loved him at one point. We both said things we regretted in our fights near the end, before he took off on us. I don’t know if I’ll ever really forgive him for that, but maybe he grew up. I know I did, I learned some harsh lessons the hard way. If he’s changed, maybe it would be good for Sunset to get to know her father.” Susan sighed, chin resting on her palm while her elbow was propped up on the desk as she tapped a pen on it with her other hand.

“I understand where you are coming from, and if he is on the level he might deserve to get to know his daughter.” Night Light said, giving an exclamation of triumph as he pulled out a small stack of papers. “I’ll see about getting this filled out tonight, or tomorrow night at the latest since we really can’t do anything until Monday anyways.”

“How are you going to do it?” Susan asked, a little curious to what Night Light was planning.

“I’m going to get the papers filled out and ready to go so you can show them to Harold and Elizabeth if it comes down to it. I’m filling out a set for a simple transfer of guardianship to begin with.” Night Light explained.

“I want to adopt her so she knows she has a family. I don’t want her feeling as if she is just a guest.” Susan said, putting the pen down and straightening up to look over the desk at Night Light.

“And I’ll help with that, but first we need the transfer of guardianship and both of them to sign their rights over to you. Then I can get the adoption process started, and with everything else signed over to you, it should be rather quick and easy. I’m also filling out paperwork to file if it comes down to it to ask a judge for emergency temporary guardianship of Cornelia to be granted to you while we investigate allegations of child abuse. I will have to add Lillian to that too if you are willing to take her long enough for the investigation to finish.” Night Light said, “I just need a few more details from you and signatures, I can handle filling out the rest.”

“Of course I'll take Lillian in too if it comes to it!” Susan exclaimed.

“Good. Then let’s hurry and get your signatures so we can go eat.” Night Light grinned, “I think my wife managed to get a hold of a few of Granny’s Apple Pies. They sell out way too quick this time of year.”

Author's Note

I wanted to thank Sunny Scriber for once again doing such a great job proof reading because no matter how much I try to find all the mistakes I still manage to miss a bunch of them. I also want to thank him for all the advice on improving my writing and scenes in the story to make it better as well as writing the descriptions for the girls new transformation. I also want to thank HarmonicPriest for all the help and story ideas he has given as well as the awesome omakes that can be found in the comment sections of Tuesday Dec 20 d, Wednesday Dec 21 d, Thursday Dec 22 b, Friday Dec 23 c, and the newest one on Saturday Dec 24 j as they are awesome! Thank you both very much!

I also wanted to thank HarmonicPriest for the suggestions on materials to use in making Susan's bracelet from the metals to the gems and the newest addition of alternate covers.